Arms of an Artist (UC, Z/L, ADULT) Complete

All finished stories from the Unconventional Couples board, the Crossover board, and the Alien Abyss boards will eventually be moved here. See those forums for descriptions.

Moderators: Anniepoo98, Itzstacie, truelovepooh, Erina, Forum Moderators

User avatar
Addicted Roswellian
Posts: 481
Joined: Tue Feb 11, 2003 11:13 am

Arms of an Artist (UC, Z/L, ADULT) Complete

Post by RoswellOracle » Mon Mar 15, 2010 12:44 pm


TITLE: Arms of an Artist

AUTHOR: Roswell Oracle

RATING: Adult for sexual situations and language

CATEGORY: U/C L/Z – Liz’s POV - AU - no aliens

(No Max bashing in this fic so don't worry. Max doesn't exist in this universe)

REPOSTING: Please ask permission before reposting. I like to know where my story is going to live.

FEEDBACK: Feel free to send e-mail feedback to the contact link. Corrections are appreciated and all questions will be answered as quickly as possible.

DISCLAIMER: Roswell, the characters and the story, are owned by Melinda Metz, Jason Katims and Fox Studios (although the way they have abused them I don't think they deserve them) and are used here purely for entertainment purposes.

Any additional characters or situations not mentioned in the show are the creation of my dementia.

AKNOWLEDGEMENT: To all my betas and friends who have helped with this fic and are continuing to help. Ellie, Katie, Amy, Ashley, Thanks guys!

SUMMARY: This is the sixth, and mostly likely the final story in the ‘Artist’ series. It’s not necessary to read the others first but this one will make more sense if you do.

Links to the other five on my Author's page - here
Hands of an Artist
Body of an Artist
Eyes of an Artist
Mouth of an Artist
Mind of an Artist

AUTHOR’S NOTE: This story switches back and forth from Liz’s POV (in regular type) to Zan’s POV (in italics).

CREDITS: Inside of You by Hoobastank
Moonlight Serenade, music by Glen Miller, lyrics by Mitchell Parish


Thank you to everyone who donated to Roswell Heaven's fundraising drive! :D


Part 1


(New York City)
(Liz’s POV)

I came awake slowly, wrapped in the warm cocoon of Zan’s arms. My naked body was pressed to his, my head resting on his chest. He cradled me against him, holding me possessively even in his sleep.

I smiled, deeply inhaling his scent, closing my eyes again, and snuggling closer to him.

It has been about five months since I moved in with Zan, and it seems like each day I am happier and more content.

I love my life with him. He is so thoughtful and caring and he shows his love for me every day in so many ways. He makes my busy schedule easier any way he can, organizing meals, helping me with my homework and studying. In my free time he takes care of me by giving me new experiences and showing me all the things he loves about this city.

With all he does for me, I never feel like I do enough for him, and I take any opportunity to make it up to him. I know he loves it when I make the first move, so just last night I seduced him after dinner. Not that it took very much effort on my part, but I know he loved it. When I was straddling him on the bed, kissing and caressing his magnificent body, he couldn’t stop smiling.

I never thought I would find someone that I wanted to spend the rest of my life with when I was so young, but that is exactly who I found in Zan.

I haven’t discussed the future with him, and I don’t know what he is planning for us. Maybe he doesn’t even think that far ahead. But I have two and half years left in school, and I had considered going out of state to grad school, but now I know I’ll stay in New York. I’ll stay with Zan as long as he wants me.

New York is Zan’s home, so now it is mine too. I used to think that school and a career was so important, and they still are, but even more important to me is being with Zan and sharing his life. And no, I don’t feel like I am giving up anything or cheating myself. I just feel so lucky to have found love and be loved in return.

So I’ll stay here for grad school and I’ll get a local job so I can be near him. There is nothing I want more. I don’t know exactly what our future life holds, but I can’t imagine anything better than we already have. I love him more than I thought possible and I never want to be without him.

I’d do anything not to lose him, including keeping a secret from him.

Sometimes it worries me that I’m not telling him the entire truth, but I am afraid of what might happen if he knew. I love him so much, and I wouldn’t be able to stand losing him. All I want is for things to stay the same as they are now.

It is like Zan and I live in our own perfect world, and I don’t want anything from the outside to intrude and ruin what we have.

I pressed a kiss to his chest. I just want to keep Zan all to myself.

His arms tightened around me as he came awake. He kissed my forehead so tenderly and I pushed my worries to the back of my mind. Zan loves me, and I wouldn’t worry about anything until I had to.

“Good morning, angel,” he breathed.

I snuggled into his chest, wanting to be as close as possible to him. “Morning,” I murmured. “I love you.”

“I love you, baby,” he rasped.

(Zan’s POV)

I held Liz tightly as she pressed herself into me, loving the feeling of her in my arms. She fits so perfectly against me and I always feel like I can’t get enough of her.

And I’m not just talking about sex.

Don’t get me wrong, I love everything about sex with Liz; her silky skin under my fingers, her taste, her scent, the soft sounds I can draw from her. She is so open, expressing the pleasure I give her with no reservations. Letting me know just how much she enjoys being with me by the movements of her body, the touch of her hands and lips, and her desire-deepened voice.

But there is so much more to Liz too; her curiosity about everything, her wonderful mind, her sweetness and caring, and her obvious love for me. Everything about her is intoxicating to me.

I especially love waking up with her each morning in my arms. Every day I am amazed that such a beautiful, smart, loving angel fell for someone like me. I feel so lucky to have found her. I’ve never felt so complete and content and I never want it to end. That’s why I’m planning to ask Liz to marry me.

It surprised me more than anything when I realized it. I never even thought I would get married until I met her, never even thought that much about the future. But now that I know I want to marry her, I am impatient to make her a permanent part of my life.

Slowly I stroked over the soft skin of her back, inhaling the sweet scent of her hair.

Liz’s midterms are coming up and she would be out of school for the holidays and I planned to ask her then. And then we could start the rest of our lives together.

She wiggled her body, wrapping her leg around me and pressing herself against my erection as she kissed my neck. We both love morning sex and I knew she was impatient to have me inside her. And I certainly wasn’t going to make my angel wait.


All afternoon I watched Liz across our living room as she poured over her book. She had a test in a couple of days but she was studying like it was taking place in a few minutes, and she hadn’t taken a break in hours.

She had no classes today, and so we’d made leisurely love this morning. Then we took a shower together and she donned a pair of sweat pants and a tank top to have breakfast. Afterward we went to our separate tasks. I’d moved to my table to work on a sketch, and she gathered her books to study.

Liz started out sitting on the sofa cross-legged, but as the hours passed she stretched out more and more, and now she was lying full-length with her book and notebook tucked in the crook of her arm. I watched her moving slightly, trying to stretch, and obviously needing to change positions, but she stubbornly persisted in studying. She barely even stopped for lunch.

Finally I put down my drawing pad and called out to her. “Angel, why don’t we go out to dinner?”

She looked up briefly. “I can’t today,” she said, sounding anxious. “I’ve got to study.”

I smiled as she looked back at her book, having a feeling she would say that.

She usually gets nervous before a big test, worried that she won’t do well. But she always knows her stuff, and most of the time she aces her tests. Of course I wanted her to do a good job but she still had a lot of time. And currently I was more concerned that she needed to relax for a while.

Luckily I knew just how to do it.

I moved to the bedroom and made a quick call to our favorite Chinese delivery, then I focused on Liz.

Crossing the room I came up behind the sofa and reached over stroking her arm. “Come on baby,” I coaxed. “Take a break for a while.”

Without a glance at me, she put her hand on mine. “I just want to finish this chapter,” she said.

Looking down at her book, I could see that she was on the first page of new chapter and I smiled again. If she had her way she’d be at it for another couple of hours.

Reaching back, I gripped the collar of my t-shirt, pulling it over my head and let it drop to the floor. And placing my hand on the back of the sofa I jumped over, sliding down behind Liz.

“Zan,” she laughed, turning her head toward me, “what are you doing?”

I smoothed my hand down her arm exposed by the tank top she was wearing, and kissed her shoulder. “I just want to be close to you, baby,” I purred.

She reached back grasping my head, and turned to kiss me. “I love you, Zan,” she said.

I stroked her cheek, holding her to place several more kisses on her luscious lips. “I love you too, angel.”

She smiled. “But I’ve got to study,” she insisted.

I looked as innocent as possible. “I’m not stopping you,” I purred. “I’m just sitting here.”

Looking skeptical she turned back to her book.

Slowly I continued stroking her arm, gently caressing her from fingertips up to her neck, where I brushed her hair aside. I pressed my lips into her shoulder and then the crook of her neck as my hand slipped under the hem of her shirt.

Gliding across her stomach, I kissed the back of her neck, lightly sucking her skin.

A small gasp escaped her. “Zan, I need to study,’ she said, her voice a little breathless.

I smiled wider. “Go ahead and study, angel,” I rasped, “I’m just touching you a little.”

Barely skimming the surface of her skin I continued caressing across her stomach, up her side, and down to her hip. At the same time I pressed my lips to her neck, gently kissing my way along her spine.

For several long moments I just touched her, savoring the simple pleasure. Deeply I inhaled the sweet scent of her skin and hair, loving the feeling of her soft body against me.

Liz started moving slightly into my touch, her neck arching to receive my kisses.

I was getting to her.

Slowly sliding my hand up I dipped inside her bra, cupping her softness, and I stroked over her nipple with my palm.

Her hips moved against me as she moaned slightly, pressing her sweet ass into my erection. I brushed over her now hard nub again and again as I kissed and sucked the delicate skin near her ear.

“Zan,” she said breathily.

“Yes, baby?” I asked innocently.

Leaving her breast, I smoothed my hand down her stomach and into her sweat pants and panties, dipping between her legs.

“You’re distracting me,” she gasped, as I touched clit.

“I’m distracting you?” I rumbled in her ear. I rubbed her clit harder as I scrapped my teeth over the skin of her shoulder.

Her body arched. “Yes,” she moaned.

“Hmmm,” I hummed, dipping my fingers between her lower lips. She automatically parted her legs, giving me more room, and I felt her liquid heat.

I nuzzled her neck. “You are distracted,” I purred. “So wet and distracted.”

Lightly I stroked over her until she started moving with me, gasping softly.

Sliding my hand up, I started to push her sweat pants and panties down her hips, and she lifted up helping me. I didn’t even bother taking them all the way off her before I unfastened my own jeans, freeing my cock.

Wrapping my arm around her hips, I held her and slid easily inside.

“Oooohhh,” she gasped.

In this position I couldn’t move very much, but I was sure I could bring my angel to a satisfying end.

Slowly I started to move inside her as I kissed her neck. “Oh baby,” I rasped, “you feel so good. So fucking good.”

Reaching back she grasped my head. “Zan,” she panted, and her books, already forgotten, fell to the floor.

I inched in and out of her, keeping my pace slow. It would take a little time to build her up, but I wasn’t in a hurry.

As I moved inside her, I gripped the hem of her shirt and pulled it up and over her head. Then I used a twist of my fingers to release the clasp on her bra before sliding it down her arms.

And now that she was effectively naked I let my hand smooth over her beautiful body. I stroked across her collarbone, and down over her breasts, running my thumb over her hard nipples.

Her hips started to move with me and soft whimpers escaped her.

Nuzzling her neck I continued to rock inside her, kissing and licking her skin. “Does that feel good, baby?” I growled.

“Yes,” she gasped, gripping my neck harder. “So good.”

Slowly I moved my hand down, skimming across her stomach. I circled her navel, sliding over to her hip and then followed the line of her body in to her clit.

With a feather’s touch I brushed over her sensitive nub, making a shiver of reaction rush through Liz.

Her hips bucked against me and she lifted her leg backwards so it wrapped over and around my own. “Faster,” she moaned.

I nipped at her neck. “Anything for you, baby,” I growled.

Increasing my pace inside her slightly, I rubbed her clit harder and faster too.

Her hand slid down my side, gripping my ass, and I smiled knowing she wanted even more.

Withdrawing, I slammed into her harder.

“Yes!” she gasped.

We moved together for long moments, the only sounds our moans of passion and gasps of air. Her sweet pussy started to pulse around me as her hips pumped more urgently.

She would cum any moment.

Sucking her neck hard I sped up as much as I could in the small space, and stroked her clit in quick circles. And with just a few more thrusts, her body arched and came apart in my arms.

Instantly I stopped, holding her tightly and continued to slowly brush over her nub. My angel shook against me as the surges of electricity rippled through her.

I love that I could give her so much pleasure, and I love to make her cum.

I kissed her head as I continued to stroke her. Our Chinese food would be coming soon, but I was betting I could make Liz cum a few more times before it arrived.

Zan held me tightly until our racing hearts began to slow, but I knew he wasn’t finished yet. He was still hard inside me.

He kissed my neck and suddenly pulled out, moving down and turning me. Quickly he stripped off my sweat pants and panties where they had pooled around my ankles, and he settled between my legs. His mouth went directly for my clit, his tongue circling around it, sucking, driving me wild. I arched into him as my hand tangled into his hair.

His fingers lightly traced my lower lips, slowly delving deeper, parting me before he slid them inside me. He sucked hard at my clit as he stroked in and out of me, brushing my sweet spot.

A whimper of pure pleasure escaped me, and Zan hummed against my clit, making me arch into him. My motion made his fingers slide even deeper into me and I started moving with him.

He continued suckling and licking my clit, his tongue swirling around it, stroking over, while his fingers inside me concentrated on my G-spot.

The pleasure built within me so quickly and I felt my body tightening. He knows exactly where to touch me to drive me wild, and only a few of his strokes can give me an incredible orgasm.

My breath was coming in quick gasps and my inner muscles pulsed around him. He flicked my clit with his tongue in short fast strokes and rubbed the sweet spot inside me and I came apart, crying out.

Zan stopped instantly but left his fingers inside me and kissed my clit softly before drawing his chin stud over it.

I gasped for air, my whole body pulsing with pleasure, but Zan didn’t even give me time to catch my breath. Stroking over my G-spot, he started pumping his fingers into me again.

The unexpected motion made me arch into his hand.

He kissed his way up my body, across my stomach, finally taking my breast into his mouth. His tongue circled around my peak, brushing over it as he continued to stroke the sensitive place inside me.

I gasped as electricity rushed through me, and Zan repeated the motion again and again. My hands tightened in his hair as my body bowed backward.

He increased his pace inside me, as his thumb started to flick over my clit.

I moaned as I could feel myself getting close again, and moved my hips with him.

“Oh Zan!” I gasped. “Zan!’

His brushed his chin stud over my hard nipple as he rubbed my clit in quick circles and I felt my inner muscles clamp down on him just before I came again.

I whimpered as my body jerked with the surges of electricity rushing through me.

Zan immediately withdrew, and I was about to protest, but his thick cock instantly filled me, and I climaxed again.

He held me tightly, settling completely into me, and pressed his body to mine, kissing me hard as the sensations rushed through me.

My hands roamed over his muscular back, holding him close, as his lips left mine, going to my neck. I could feel my inner muscles pulsing around his erection as the orgasm still washed through my body.

“Mmmm, Zan,” I breathed, “you are so good at making me come.”

He chuckled into my neck, and looked up meeting my eyes, grinning. “It is definitely my favorite thing to do, angel.”

Winking, he kissed me quickly, speaking against my lips. “And I’m going to do it again right now.”

He didn’t waste any time starting slow and building up speed, but withdrew and pounded into me hard and fast, and I loved it.

My breath caught with the power of it and I grasped at his back. “Oh yes!”

I wrapped my legs around him, changing the angle of him inside me, and started to move my hips with him.

Zan growled as he slid even deeper and his lips went to my neck. He sucked my delicate skin hard, making me arch up into him.

My short nails dug into his back, trying to hold on to him. The angle of his thrusts made him rub against my clit with each stroke, making me grind against him. We moved together faster and harder until we were both gasping for breath. My body tightened as the pleasure quickly became unbearable.

Zan took my breast into his mouth, sucking my nipple, laving it with his tongue. With each thrust he groaned his effort and I knew he was close too.

With only three more strokes he pounded me over the edge, and my body spasmed around him.

He hammered into me a half dozen more times, extending my own pleasure, before he exploded inside me, growling with his powerful release.

For long moments we simply clung together as we attempted to breathe.

My whole body was pulsing with waves of pleasure and I didn’t even feel like I could move. I simply savored the sensations of being with him.

Zan’s hot breath puffed against my neck, his hard, warm body pressed to mine, and his arms held me so tightly. I felt completely loved and satisfied.

Eventually I was able to release my fingers from where they dug into his back, and caressed him slowly, soothing his skin.

Zan kissed my neck as he stroked my cheek. “Mmmmm,” he hummed. “That was so fucking good, baby.”

I smiled, agreeing. “Yes,” I purred.

Zan stayed inside me, holding me in the protective circle of his arms as he nuzzled my neck playfully.

I giggled, feeling wonderful. “I can’t believe you seduced me away from studying.”

Softly he kissed me, and pumped his hips against me, drawing another gasp from me. “Angel, you needed to take a break and relax for a while,” he said.

“Mmmm,” I hummed, “it worked,” I said, kissing his neck as I gripped his tight ass, holding him to me.

He smiled. “Just give me a minute baby,” he rumbled, “and I’ll relax you good and hard all over again.”

The doorbell rang, startling me.

“It’s dinner,” Zan said. With a sigh, he kissed me as he reluctantly slid his softening length out of me. Getting up he quickly pulled on his boxers. As he headed to the door, he grabbed a blanket off a nearby chair and draped it over me, covering my naked body.

Leaning over the back of the sofa he kissed me again and winked. “After we eat I’ll help you study.”

He’d wanted to distract me from my studying and he’d done it very successfully. So successfully that I knew I wouldn’t be doing any more tonight.

As soon as we finished eating I was going to take him into the bedroom and have my way with him.

My eyes roamed over him as he went to the door. His muscles rippled and flexed, his strong arms bulging as he reached for the food and hefted the heavy bag.

Damn, he is beautiful.

I smiled at him as he closed the door behind the deliveryman and turned to me. Zan smiled back, flashing that crooked, wicked, knowing smile that says without words exactly what he wants to do to me, and makes me instantly wet, and my whole body shiver with desire.

Sitting up, I slowly lowered the blanked covering me, revealing my body to him, and he smiled wider.

We could have dinner later. I wasn’t going to be able to wait that long to have him again.


Last edited by RoswellOracle on Sat Mar 15, 2014 11:29 pm, edited 22 times in total.
The world is full of stories, and from time to time,
they permit themselves to be told - Prey

Image - The most comprehensive Roswell reference & archive
My Stories ~ My Roswell Store ~ My Roswell Archive


Check out Roswell Heaven!

User avatar
Addicted Roswellian
Posts: 481
Joined: Tue Feb 11, 2003 11:13 am

Re: Arms of an Artist - Nude Studies 6 (Z/L, UC, Adult) pt1 3/14

Post by RoswellOracle » Sun Apr 18, 2010 2:07 pm

I’m so glad you all like Zan and Liz together in this series as much as I do! They are so fun to write. :wink:

Egyptian_Kiss – thank you so much for the comments. It is so great to hear that I am helping the readers experience the feelings and desires of the couple. Exactly what I hoped to do. :D

I considered not revealing the secret and torturing you guys until the next part, but I’m not that cruel. :twisted:


Part 2


(This part is entirely in Zan’s POV)

I stood next to a worktable in a shop, watching the artist use a fine tool to sculpt. But my mind was focused on other things.

Since I realized that I want to marry Liz, I have been thinking a lot about the future, and I’ve been making plans for us to be together.

The errand I was on was directly related to those plans. It had taken up a lot of my time lately, but it had also made me think about other things.

One of the biggest things on my mind was that I was ready to propose to Liz, and I have never met her parents.

I knew Liz talked to her parents at least a couple of times a week. Many times I’d caught the end of her cell phone conversations with them as I’d come home from an errand, or when I met her after her classes.

Her parents had never called the phone in our loft, they always called Liz’s cell phone, so I hadn’t even talked to them. Not once. I’d never even been introduced to them over the phone. It seemed unusual to me, but maybe I was wrong. It’s not like I had a lot of family experience to compare it to.

But it made me think that Liz’s parents didn’t want to talk to me. They probably didn’t approve of our relationship. Perhaps Liz was trying to shield me from them because she was worried about what they would say to me.

I’d never really asked her about it, and I have to admit it was selfishness on my part.

From the beginning I’ve wanted Liz completely to myself. I wanted as much time alone with her as I could get. Sure, sex was a big part of it, but it wasn’t the only thing. I loved spending time with her, doing everything with her. Even from the first time I saw her, I wanted to build something between us, a closeness, a bond. And I knew it would happen so much faster if we weren’t interrupted by other people, even Liz’s parents.

But the fact that I wanted to marry my angel changed everything. We wouldn’t just be two individual people living together. I would, in essence, be asking to join their family. And I should probably meet her parents, or at least be introduced to them first.

That wasn’t the only thing on my mind though. Another concern was the proposal.

I wasn’t worried about Liz’s answer. She loves me, I knew she would say yes. What was worrying me was the proposal itself.

It’s not like I had ever considered proposing to anyone before. I never believed I would get married, never even thought about it, and I have to admit I was a bit nervous.

I had all kinds of plans rolling around in my head, lots of ideas about how I could do it. I just didn’t want it to be like a scene in a cheesy chick flick. No rings cooked into cupcakes, or inside balloons, or anything else equally corny.

No, I wanted it to be wonderful for Liz, romantic, a moment in her life that she would always look back on as one of the best. I wanted it to be perfect for her.

I just wasn’t sure what I was going to do, yet.

And okay, maybe I was a bit worried about Liz’s answer too.

I’ve never been afraid of anything, but since Liz has been in my life I have discovered one fear. I am scared to death that I’ll lose her.

Somehow I don’t feel like I’m good enough for her, and I don’t deserve her. She should be with some Ivy League-educated guy, who comes from old money, a doctor, or lawyer, or a Congressman, instead of a punk like me. I am amazed every day that she loves me.

It was almost funny to me that I’ve turned out to be a cliché; an abandoned child with abandonment issues.

Who knew I was insecure?

The artist in front of me finally finished what he was doing, pulling me out of my thoughts. He turned to me, showing his results, and I examined the piece carefully, turning it around, looking at it from every angle, before I nodded.

We shook hands, and he gave me a business card.

As I left the studio, I caught my reflection in the window with a smile, and I automatically thought about Liz’s parents again.

It didn’t take a rocket scientist to figure out that Liz’s father wouldn’t like the look of me. Hell, if I had a daughter, and some guy who looked like me showed up at the front door, I wouldn’t be happy either.

I examined myself critically.

My hair wasn’t that unusual, but probably a bit on the long side for Liz’s conservative parents.

I wore a short beard, just a couple days worth of growth. I know Liz likes it, but I was sure her parents weren’t into the scruffy look.

Tattoos are becoming more mainstream, but I’d bet Liz’s parents wouldn’t see it that way. Most of my tattoos were hidden by a t-shirt, but the one on my forearm would be clearly visible to them unless I constantly wore long-sleeves.

And they certainly wouldn’t like my facial piercings. The eyebrow piercing had been a whim, but the diamond in my chin was special to me.

For a moment I considered what I should do.

Even though I had just replaced my chin stud with another diamond, I wouldn’t easily give it up. Not only did it have sentimental value, but I knew Liz liked it, and I liked what I could do to her clit and nipples with it.

The eyebrow piercing could easily go and I wouldn’t miss it, but there was nothing I could do about the tattoos even if I would consider getting rid of them. Each one of them had special meaning to me.

Suddenly my head snapped up, and I looked myself in the eyes in the reflection. What the fuck was I doing?

Sure I wanted Liz’s parents to like me, but I wasn’t going to change who I was for them, or anyone. I’d just have to prove to them that Liz was in good hands with me, no matter how many tattoos or piercings I had.

With a smile, I glanced again at my hair. I had actually been considering a change for a while. Maybe I’d get it shortened up a bit.

On my way home I stopped and got some lunch at a deli, and then walked the couple of blocks back to the loft.

Now that I’d started thinking about Liz’s parents I couldn’t seem to turn it off. The deli had an advertisement for catered Thanksgiving dinners, and for the first time I realized that the holiday was less than a month away.

Liz hadn’t mentioned to me what her plans were, and I couldn’t help thinking that her parents would expect her to come home. I’d have to ask her. It would be a perfect time for me to finally meet her family.

I put the key in the loft door, and pushed it open, calling out. “Angel, I brought some lunch.”

She stepped out of the bedroom, waving to me and pointing to her cell phone she was talking into.

I nodded, put the bag on the table, and started getting out plates while she finished her call.

Taking a beer out of the fridge, I popped off the cap and took a gulp as I sat at the table. I really wasn’t trying to listen to Liz’s conversation, but some of her words carried out from the other room.

“Mom, he’s just a friend,” she said. “We’re studying together.”

I nearly dropped the bottle I was holding, and beer splashed down the front of me.

What the fuck?

A friend?

I sat the beer safely aside as my mind raced.

Liz obviously hadn’t even told her parents we were dating, much less that she lived with me. And suddenly I realized that’s why her parents never called the loft. They might not even know Liz had moved out of her apartment.

What the hell was Liz doing?

Was she lying to her parents because she knew they wouldn’t approve, or was it something else?

She didn’t mind being seen with me on campus in a strange town, but her parents didn’t even know of my existence. Was she embarrassed of me?

I was ready to ask Liz to marry me, and I know she loves me, but maybe she wasn’t in the same place. Maybe she wasn’t even thinking of anything long-term, but simply a college fling.

She was young, and we’d never actually discussed marriage, but many times she’d said she wanted to spend her life with me. I’d been so confident that she’d want to marry me, but maybe I was moving too fast.

At that moment, Liz came out of the bedroom.

“What did you get for…” she trailed off as her eyes focused on my face. “What’s wrong?” she asked breathlessly. “You’re white as a sheet.”

“I’m a friend?” I said, my voice sounding low and gruff. I knew I should be angry, but at the moment I was having a hard time breathing, thinking I might lose her. “You haven’t told your parents about us at all.”

The color drained out of Liz’s face and her eyes grew huge. “I…” she whispered. “You weren’t supposed to hear. I…”

I spoke over her. “I wasn’t supposed to hear that I’m a dirty secret?”

Tears welled in her eyes. “No, Zan…”

I continued, cutting her off, my voice soft and dull, almost emotionless with shock. “I’m good enough to fuck, but not to tell your parents about.”

She rushed toward me, dropping to her knees at my feet and taking my hands in hers. “Please Zan, it’s nothing like that,” she said tearfully, looking up into my stunned face. “Let me explain.”

I didn’t say anything. I couldn’t. I could hardly breathe.

“Please,” she begged, her grip on my hands tightening. “Please understand, I couldn’t tell my parents. I was so afraid they would do something to break us up.”

“What?” I asked incredulously.

“I love you,” she rushed on, as tears ran down her cheeks. “I love you so much, and I was afraid they would do something to make you leave me.”

My brow creased in confusion. Maybe I wasn’t understanding her. She thought if she told her parents, they would do something to us?

“What could they do?” I asked.

“I don’t know,” she gasped, as she held my eyes. “I thought maybe they might hire a detective. Maybe there was something in your past they could use against you, ruin your reputation so you couldn’t sell your art, or even get you arrested. Or maybe they’d cut off my money and I couldn’t afford to stay at school, and they’d make me come home.”

Liz shook her head frantically. “I didn’t want to take the chance. I love you, Zan. All I want to be with you.”

Relief flooded through me, making me feel almost faint. I should have known better. Liz was always so open with her feelings, I can’t believe I doubted her for even a moment. I was just in shock from hearing what she said, and maybe a bit of my insecurity was showing through.

I slid out of the chair, kneeling in front of her, putting us eye to eye. Reaching out I cupped her cheek, holding her, making her look at me. “Baby, there is nothing your parents can do to us. We are both adults, we want to be together, and they can’t stop us.”

“But you don’t know my Dad,” she continued in a rush. “He won’t approve. He’d be bugging us all the time, and I thought you might get sick of how much trouble it would be, and decide you were better off without me.”

I shook my head. “It’s never going to happen.”

With my thumb, I wiped at her tears. “You know I already have more money than I need, and if your father did cut you off, I’d take care of you. Your scholarship covers most of your school expenses, you already have a place to live, and I’d make sure you had anything else you need.”

“I couldn’t let you do that,” she said breathlessly. “I won’t take your money, Zan. I don’t want you to think that I’m only with you because of the money.”

“Angel, I know you love me, not the money.”

I kissed her forehead. “And all that other stuff, Liz, it’s just not an issue. You know all about my past. There is nothing anyone could really use against me. Your father can’t do anything to me that would make me give you up.”

I couldn’t believe that she’d worked herself into such a state and I hadn’t known anything about it. But she’d kept it from me because she was genuinely scared that her parents would keep us apart.

“It’s okay, Angel,” I soothed. “Nobody is going to take you away from me.”

“Zan,” she whispered, as more tears spilled down her cheeks, “I love you so much. All I want is to stay here with you.”

Leaning in I kissed away her tears. “I love you too, angel, and neither of us is going anywhere.”

My lips met hers and all the anxiety I had felt about losing her was turned instantly in desire.

Liz must have felt the same way too, because her arms wrapped around my neck as she kissed me hard.

I growled into her mouth and she scooted forward, straddling my legs, pressing her body to mine. Holding the back of her head I devoured her mouth as her hot core settled over my rapidly hardening cock.

She rocked against me, her hands going to the hem of my shirt, and I broke our kiss briefly to help her pull it over my head. Our mouths crashed together and I felt Liz’s small hands stroking over my chest and stomach, wandering lower. When she reached my belt she pulled at it, fumbling to unfasten it without looking.

Obviously she wanted me, and I always wanted her.

While she worked my belt open I slid my hands under her shirt, caressing up her back to unfasten her bra. Then I pulled at the hem of her shirt, sliding it and her bra strap down one arm, making her pause in unsnapping my jeans.

She wiggled out of her shirt and bra and I worked on her unfastening her jeans.

Liz lifted her hips and I slid two fingers into her panties, stroking her. I considered for a brief moment not bothering to remove the jeans she was wearing all the way, but I really wanted her completely naked.

I got up, taking her with me and carried her into our room and to the bed, placing her on it. She quickly she shimmied out of the rest of her clothes, and while I watched her, I discarded mine as well.

She rose up on her knees, reaching for me and I didn’t keep her waiting. She kissed me hungrily, pulling me onto the bed, and used her body-weight to turn us so I was kneeling on the bed too.

“Let me show you,” she said between kisses, “how much I love you.”

I was surprised but pleased, and let her have her way.

She didn’t wait for an answer but resumed her place on top of me, gripping my erection and taking it inside her wet heat.

I’d planned on a bit more foreplay, but my angel couldn’t wait, and how could I deny her.

Her hips swayed slowly, keeping me deep inside, and as she moved she continued our kiss.

I cupped her cheek, holding her close, and my other hand went to the small of her back. Her skin felt like silk under my fingers, and I slowly caressed up and down her spine.

One of her hands gripped the back of my head, while the other stroked over my chest. After a moment her lips left mine, kissing down my chin, across my neck.

Her soft lips felt like feathers on my skin at first, and then she kissed me harder, sucking, nipping and I knew she would leave a mark.

My fingers slid into her hair, holding her. She felt so amazing.

Her whole body was pressed to mine as she continued to move on me. The hard tips of her nipples raked across my chest, her silky thighs encased my legs, and her velvety pussy slid over my cock.

“Oh baby,” I moaned.

As her lips moved lower, her hand smoothed down my chest brushing over my pecs. Her mouth followed the same path, scraping her teeth across my nipples before drawing her tongue over them, worshipping my body.

She started to move a little faster, undulating her hips as she kissed her way back up to my neck again.

“You feel so good,” she said between kisses.

I smiled. “Angel, you can ride me any time you want.”

Tipping her chin up, I pressed my lips to hers, kissing her lingeringly. I know she wanted to show me how much she loves me, but she didn’t need to. She shows me in so many ways every day.

I was more concerned about making her cum.

When she’s on top, she always climaxes so quickly, and I wanted to get her there again and again.

Sliding my hand down between us, I found her clit, stroking it. She arched back and gasped, and I knew my cock had hit her G-spot.

She started moving faster, and I pumped my hips up into her as I continued to rub her clit. I held her back, supporting her as her body continued to bow with the pleasure.

Leaning forward, I took her bouncing breast into my mouth, sucking her rosy tip. Her breath came in quick pants, and her hands clutched at me as she came.

She collapsed into my arms, and I held her tightly as the sensations rushed through her.

After a moment she kissed my neck. “I was supposed to be showing you how much I love you,” she purred.

“You did, angel,” I said, kissing her forehead. “You let me give you pleasure,” I kissed her cheek, “and you respond to me so uninhibitedly,” I kissed her other cheek, “I can always tell how much you love me.”

I pressed my lips to hers. “But I’ll let you show me again,” I said with a wink.

I lowered her back onto the bed, careful to stay inside her. Her sweet ass rested in my lap and I kissed my way across her body, lifting myself until I was sitting again. She was at a slightly downward angle and I grasped her hips, holding her, and pushed forward, settling even deeper into her.

We’d never tried this position before, but I was already liking it. I was on my knees and Liz’s whole body was displayed to me, all the way to where we were joined together. It would give me a lot of traction to move. I’d be making her scream my name in no time.

With a jerk I pulled her even closer to me, fitting our bodies tightly together, drawing a gasp of pleasure from Liz. Holding her eyes, which were wide with anticipation, I started moving.

In this position I knew every stroke of my cock inside her would hit her G-spot, and she would cum quickly. I started out slowly, staying deep within her, holding her hips as I pumped into her.

Liz moaned, her body arching. She had nothing to grasp on to, and her hands slid across the bed, briefly searching, before finally clutching the sheets.

Her breasts bounced to the rhythm I was setting, and I thrust into her harder to see them move faster.

She started to rock with me, her legs tight around my waist, lifting her hips to meet me. I thrust into her faster and faster, watching her every reaction. I could see the pleasure filling her, sending small shocks through her.

Her head started to turn restlessly from side to side, as her back arched. Her breath came in quick pants and her inner muscles began to pulse around me.

I watched her body moving with mine, straining to meet my strokes as she got closer to climax.

I sped up even more, pounding into her. She seemed to tighten all around me, her body stilling as she bowed back, and then she came.

Eagerly I watched her face as the pleasure took her. She seemed to almost glow with it, and I felt a deep satisfaction that I was the one who had given it to her.

Her pussy squeezed my cock hard, trying to bring on my own climax, but I refused to give in. I intended to watch Liz cum again.

I smoothed my hand possessively over her, slowly stroking across both breasts and down her stomach, sending more shocks of pleasure through her over-sensitized body.

After a few minutes, she relaxed and her breathing slowed. I leaned forward, pressing our bodies together and kissing her.

“Mmmmm angel,” I whispered, grazing her lips, “you are so beautiful when you cum.”

She blushed, but smiled as her arms wrapped around me. “So are you,” she said playfully, “so let me see it.”

I smiled back, kissing her again. “You’ll see it,” I rasped, “right after I make you scream my name.”

I took my time, indulging in a little of the foreplay I’d wanted earlier. My mouth closed over her right breast, savoring her sweetness. I sucked her softly, kneading her flesh with my lips and tongue.

Her fingers tangled into my hair, holding me, and she arched up. “Zan,” she gasped.

Sucking harder, I scraped my teeth across her hard nub, before laving it with my tongue. Then I switched sides. I kissed the side of her breast and then the valley between before concentrating on her other succulent mound.

Nuzzling the side, I let my short, scruffy beard rasp across her soft skin, making her shiver with desire. I kissed the round underside and slowly moved up. Avoiding her tip with my mouth, I used my chin stud to circle her areola before rubbing it over her nub. She gasped and I flattened my tongue, I brushed it hard over her tight nipple, soothing but arousing her.

At the same time I took her other breast in the palm of my hand, sweeping across her other nub with my thumb.

I felt a shock of electricity rip through her, and her liquid pussy pulsed around my cock. I groaned. I was barely holding on to my control as it was, and I had to start moving.

Being on my knees gave me an amazing amount of traction. I could easily do deep or shallow strokes and control them completely.

I pulled out of her almost all the way and then pushed inside only a couple of inches.

Liz whimpered and I knew the head of my cock had hit her G-spot. I concentrated on surging into her the same way again and again, and her hands grasped at my back as her legs tightened around me.

“Oh yes, Zan,” she panted.

Her breath came faster and faster and I felt her inner muscles flutter around me a moment before she came. But I didn’t stop. Instead I slammed completely inside her, sheathing my entire length in her before I withdrew and did it again.

I slowed down. This time I was going to stay deep inside her sweet pussy.

Grasping her hips with both hands, I held her as I slid in and out, lowering my mouth to her breast.

Liz’s fingers tightened around the muscles in my back, and she thrust her hips up to meet mine. “Zan,” she breathed, “it’s so good.”

My own breath was coming in harsh pants like I’d run a mile. I pounded into her harder and faster with every stroke. I was gritting my teeth not to cum, and I had to hurry and bring Liz again before I exploded.

Her pussy squeezed my cock and I released her breast, growling. “Oh fuck!”

I sped up even more, our bodies slamming together. Sliding one hand inward, between us, I found her clit and rubbed it quickly.

She tightened up, arching back and her nails dug into me as her pussy squeezed my cock and she came again. She cried out, her body convulsing with the power of it, and I let her take me with her over the edge.

I groaned with the incredible release, my hips surging into her as I emptied myself deep inside.

Pressing our bodies together, I nuzzled the side of her neck as we breathed heavily together. I could still feel the tremors of the orgasm washing through her for long minutes afterward.

“We are so amazing together, baby,” I whispered, kissing her neck. “It just keeps getting better and better.”

Wrapping my arms around her I brought her with me as I sat up, holding her to me. She smiled languidly, obviously well satisfied, and smoothed her small hands over my back. “Mmmm yes,” she purred.

I kissed her chin and then her lips. “I love how you respond to me, and I especially love watching you cum.” I kissed her again. “You are so incredible.”

She fitted her lips to mine. “And you are incredibly handsome and strong and talented and understanding. And I love how you make me feel.”

I couldn’t help but smile. “And how do I make you feel, angel?” I asked softly.

Reaching up she touched my cheek. “You make me feel sexy and beautiful and loved and complete.”

I kissed her lingeringly. “You’re all of that and more.”

“And how do I make you feel?” she asked.

Holding her eyes I answered solemnly. “Baby, you make me feel alive. Strong but soft at the same time, and my heart is so full. I never imagined I could feel so good.”

“I love you so much,” I whispered against her lips. “We’re perfect together, and no one is going to keep us apart. Not even your parents.”

Tears gathered in her eyes. “I love you, Zan.”

Pulling back a little I reached up to stroke the moisture off her cheek.

“But we have to tell them,” I said, holding her eyes. “I don’t like the idea of sneaking around behind their backs, hiding, like we’re doing something wrong.”

She shook her head, obviously still upset about it, but I continued before she could speak. “You can’t keep us a secret from them forever. Your parents will find out eventually, and it would be better if we told them.”

“What am I going to do?” she gasped.

I could see the fear in her eyes. She really was worried her father could chase me away.

Gently I stroked her cheek. “Hey, it will be okay,” I assured her. “Even if we have to work on your parents, it will come out okay in the end.”

“But we don’t have to tell them now, do we?” she asked hopefully.

I smiled. “What were you going to do about Thanksgiving, angel?” I asked. “Aren’t your parents expecting you to come home? And what about me?”

“I hadn’t thought that far ahead,” she admitted breathlessly.

“Let’s get dressed,” I said. “Then we can call them back, and tell them the truth. I’ll sit next to you the whole time, holding your hand, and I can talk to them too.”

She nodded but still looked scared, and I was pretty nervous myself. I’d hoped to make a good impression on Liz’s parents, but the fact that Liz had been keeping us a secret for months pretty much guaranteed to turn them immediately against me. No doubt they would blame me.

We quickly dressed and I was disappointed that Liz was covering her beautiful body, but I couldn’t be distracted by her while was I trying to make a good impression on her parents.

Liz took my hand. “I’m sorry, Zan. I didn’t mean to lie to them. I just didn’t know what to do. Everything between us is so great and I don’t want it to end. I just want you all to myself.”

I knew exactly how she felt, and I couldn’t blame her for being afraid of losing me. I just wish she’d told me earlier. “Nothing is going to end,” I promised her.

We sat on the edge of the bed and Liz picked up her phone, but turned to look at me. “Are you sure this is a good idea?”

I nodded. “Yeah,” I said, with what I hoped was a reassuring smile. “But maybe,” I suggested, leaning in and kissing the side of her head, “we’d better leave out the part about how quickly you moved in with me.”


The world is full of stories, and from time to time,
they permit themselves to be told - Prey

Image - The most comprehensive Roswell reference & archive
My Stories ~ My Roswell Store ~ My Roswell Archive


Check out Roswell Heaven!

User avatar
Addicted Roswellian
Posts: 481
Joined: Tue Feb 11, 2003 11:13 am

Re: Arms of an Artist - Nude Studies 6 (Z/L, UC, Adult) pt2 4/18

Post by RoswellOracle » Sat Jul 10, 2010 12:51 am

Thanks for reading guys, and for the feedback. Howdy to the lurkers!
Without any further delay, here is the next part.


Part 3


(Two Weeks Later)
(Zan’s POV)

I sat with my arm around Liz, watching the snow through the huge terminal windows. It was already dark but the bright lights outside illuminated the swirling flakes.

Shit, it was coming down hard.

Liz had just finished her last final this morning, and we’d rushed to the airport to catch our flight. The plane left JFK on time, but our connection out of DC had been postponed because of the heavy snow.

We’d been in the terminal for a few hours now because our departure had been pushed back three times. It was going to take forever to get to Florida.

That’s where Liz’s parents lived, and where we were headed.

When Liz and I finally called her parents, she told them all about me and our relationship. It hadn’t been easy for Liz, as scared as she was, but I’d held her hand the whole time. I’d even talked to her parents.

We apologized to them for not telling them sooner, and I could hear the obvious disapproval in their voices. And when Liz told them she was bringing me with her for Thanksgiving break, the line had gone completely silent for several long moments.

I certainly wasn’t welcome in the Parker house, but I’d tried to reassure Liz we’d done the right thing after we got off the phone.

“It’s better that we told them, baby, instead of them hearing it from someone else, or having it slip out accidentally.”

“I know,” she said, “I just wish we didn’t have to tell them at all.”

I kissed her head, holding her close. “I wish we could just live in our own private world too, but your parents are an important part of your life.”

“Not as important as you,” she said.

Her answer made me smile, but I shook my head. “Angel, you shouldn’t have to chose between me or them. That’s why we’re going down, so I can meet them and convince them that I’m an okay guy.”

She looked down. “I just hope we aren’t making a huge mistake. I don’t want to lose you.”

I wrapped my arm around her. “You’re not going to lose me,” I assured her. “It will all be okay.”

That’s what I’d told Liz, but I wasn’t so sure. One thing I was sure about though, I wouldn’t give up on her parents. I was going to be in Liz’s life, and I’d spend the rest of my life trying to win her parents’ respect if I had to.

With flashing lights, the digital departure board above us updated again and I let out a sigh. It now said our plane was leaving at seven o’clock. That was another three hours.

It was bad enough knowing I was walking into an unfriendly situation, but we had to wait to get there.

I kissed the side of Liz’s head. “Do you want to go look at a few more shops, and then we can have some dinner.”

She nodded. “Yeah, airplane food is terrible.”

(Liz’s POV)

Zan and I got up and we clasped hands as we headed for the shops. We’d looked around a little already, but it was like a huge mall inside the airport. There were so many stores, which was a good thing, because I needed to be distracted. I had a lot on my mind.

I know Zan keeps saying that everything will be okay, and I want to believe him, but he doesn’t know my parents.

They won’t approve of him, and I know they will do anything to break us up. Nothing could make me leave Zan, I just hope there is nothing my parents can do to make him leave me.

What they would do specifically I wasn’t sure, but I knew they weren’t above using dirty tricks. I prayed they wouldn’t do anything that would hurt Zan. He might decide it wasn’t worth the trouble or heartache of being with me.

He loves me, but can he really deal with my family?

After Zan and I called my parents, we talked for a long time. I told him what I thought we could expect from my parents, and then we discussed our relationship. I could tell that Zan was disappointed with me for keeping us a secret.

“I’m so sorry, Zan,” I’d told him again. “I never meant to lie about you, or what we have. I love you.”

“I know you do, angel,” he said, “and I don’t blame you for being scared of your parents. I’m certainly not perfect, and I don’t expect you to be. I know you were trying to protect me and our relationship.”

He stroked my hair gently as his eyes held mine. “I just wish you’d told me your fears. I want to help you, and support you with everything in your life. I want you to feel that you can be open with me about everything, the good and the bad, and I’ll do the same with you.”

I nodded as tears filled my eyes.

He continued. “We’re both new at this relationship thing, and we’re learning as we go. It will only bring us closer if we can talk about anything.”

“I should have told you,” I said guiltily. “Especially after you opened up to me about your past, I should have said something, but I was just so scared. I thought you’d be mad.”

Smiling, he nodded. “We can disagree and argue and even get mad at each other, and it won’t mean the end of us. It’s going to happen occasionally, and when it does, we’ll work through it. What we have is worth it.”

I felt a rush of relief. Zan is wonderful to me, and I know he loves me, but everything did happen so quickly between us, and we really are still getting to know each other.

“You’re right,” I said. “What we have is special and worth protecting, and we shouldn’t keep things from each other. I promise it won’t happen again.”

Zan kissed me tenderly. “I promise too, baby.”

I intended to keep my word but I was still worried about what would happen with my parents. Zan said they couldn’t chase him away, but would he still think that after he’d met them and they tried to get rid of him?

As we continued through the mall, I think Zan could feel my nervousness. He held me close as we looked through the stores, constantly touching and soothing me. He even stole a couple of chaste kisses.

I was surprised he wasn’t his usual sexually flirtatious self, and I guess he could see it in my eyes. A wicked grin raised his mouth and he leaned in close, whispering. “Baby, I would take you right here on the floor if I didn’t think we get arrested by Homeland Security.”

He made me feel better immediately, and I smiled widely, hugging him. “I love you so much, Zan,” I said in his ear.

(Zan’s POV)

Hours later, we finally got on the plane. I was excited as well as nervous because this morning had been not only my first flight, but it was the first time I’d ever been out of New York.

I found the delays annoying, but I was actually enjoying the trip. It made me want to take Liz somewhere exotic and tropical with white sandy beaches, where we could be completely alone.

And I’d do just that when she got a break from school.

I looked around the plane interestedly as we boarded. I caught a glimpse of the cramped seating in coach and was glad again that I’d taken my agent Steve’s advice and paid the extra money for first class. The seats were more like recliners, comfortable and spacious.

Liz squeezed my hand. She knew without me telling her how excited I was.

I smiled and motioned for her to take the window seat.

“No,” she said. “You’ve never sat by the window.”

I shrugged. “I can see around you, and it just gives me an excuse to be close to you.”

It was true, but it was also my protective instinct kicking in. What did Liz need to be protected from on a plane? Probably nothing, but Liz always brought it out in me.

I let her go in ahead of me and I put our bags in the overhead before sitting down and buckling myself in. I was glad Liz was here to share this with me. I wanted to share everything with her.

She leaned into me. “We’ll be there soon,” she said apprehensively.

I knew she was worried about what might happen, and I changed the subject to take her mind off of it. “At least I’ll get to see more of Florida than I did of DC. You can show me around.”

“Yeah,” she said, as a smile raised her lips.

“It’s warm there,” she purred, “and I’ll take you to the beach.”

“It will be a great vacation,” I said. “We can spend every minute of every day together. Just the two of us.”

“And when we go to the beach,” she lowered her voice, “I’ll wear the new bikini I bought.”

I chucked. “I don’t think I want you wearing a bikini in public.” I kissed her head as I stroked her arm. “Your beautiful body is just for me to look at.”

She laughed. “It’s not like it’s a thong or anything. It covers more of me than most of the underwear you buy me.”

“Maybe I’ll let you wear it,” I teased, “just so I can take it off of you later.”

Wrapping her arm around mine, she snuggled in even closer. “Don’t flirt with me,” she whispered. “I want you so much already, and it will be hours before we can be together.”

I nuzzled her ear, whispering. “Even though it is a complete cliché, I might consider initiating us into the mile-high club if this plane wasn’t so damn full.”

“Zan,” she gasped. But I could tell she wasn’t shocked.

She put her hand on my thigh. “You’re so bad,” she purred.

I chuckled. “And you love it.”

“I’ll show you how much when we get to my parent’s house.” She sighed. “Only three more hours till we’re there,” she said, stifling a yawn.

I knew she must be tired. It had been a long day and she was stressed-out from her exam and her worries about her parents.

Stroking her hair, I put my arm around her, fitting her into my side. I spoke softly in her ear. “Why don’t you put your head on my shoulder and get some rest, angel?”

(Liz’s POV)

I was tired, and I let my head rest against his chest. I wasn’t planning to sleep, but it couldn’t hurt to close my eyes for a few minutes.

My mind kept playing scenarios about what my parents might do, but I pushed them away. I’d rather think about Zan.

I knew my parents would never let us stay in the same room, but I had a plan all worked out. After I was sure they were asleep, I’d sneak into Zan’s room and have my way with him.

We hadn’t been together since last night, and just knowing I wouldn’t be staying with him made me want him even more. If he’d suggested joining the mile-high club, I would have said yes.

I was already wet and had a throbbing ache between my legs that only Zan could cure, and having to wait a few hours was going to drive me crazy.

Taking a deep breath I tried to think of anything else.

It was Zan’s first time out of New York, and I knew he was excited by the prospect of a vacation, so I made a mental list of places he might want to go, beaches, restaurants, clubs, galleries. I was so happy and thrilled for him, I wanted him to have a good time.

I was honored that I got to experience it with him. I wanted to repay him in any small way for all the wonderful things he does for me.

He is so sweet and loving, he supports me, and he’s always helping me and giving me things.

I smiled remembering two days ago.

Zan was waiting for me when I got home from school. He had a sketchbook open before him on the table and I recognized it instantly. It was the book where he drew pictures of us making love.

The sketchbook was just for us, and no one else would ever see it. In it, Zan drew all kinds of positions, and drew his fantasies of me, and sometimes we used the book to choose what we wanted to do.

In the six months we’d been together he’d practically filled the book with sketches, and I noticed he was just finishing a drawing on the last page.

Looking up, he had a smile on his face he couldn’t contain, and immediately I could tell something was up.

Smiling back, I moved into his arms. “What’s going on?” I asked.

He’d kissed my head. “I have a surprise for you, angel,” he said.

I glanced at the book, looking at his latest drawing. It always turns me on so much, seeing how sexy I am in his eyes. The sketch showed us both completely naked, making love outside in the grass, under a tree.

“You finished the book,” I said.

“Yes,” he murmured, nuzzling my cheek, “but that’s not it.”

Grasping my butt with both hands, he held me against him as he kissed me, and I could feel his obvious erection.

I wrapped my arms around him, kissing him back. “Mmmm,” I hummed, wiggling against him, “I love this kind of surprise.”

He chuckled. “I’ll keep that in mind, but that isn’t the surprise either.” He pulled me closer, growling, “Or at least it isn’t your whole surprise.”

I kissed his chin, smiling, and reached between us, stroking him through his jeans. “But I can have that too, right?” I teased.

“Oh yeah, baby,” he said with a wink. “As much as you want.”

Keeping his arm around me, he took us the few feet over to an easel covered with a cloth, and with a flourish, he revealed a painting I’d never seen.

Instantly I recognized the two of us. We were naked, making love in a semi-seated position with him on top. That wasn’t unusual. What was unusual were the colors he’d used.

We were a regular skin-tone on most of our bodies, but from where we were joined, up to our chests we were covered with vibrant colors in a sort of abstract pattern.

For a second it confused me, and then I remembered. Zan and I had made love with paint covering us and it had blended together as our bodies met. Zan had even commented at the time that we made art.

He’d mentioned it was a fantasy of his to have me covered in paint, and obviously it had stuck with him because he’d put it on canvas.

“It’s beautiful,” I gasped.

The angle mostly featured me, but he was clearly recognizable in profile, and he’d captured us perfectly. His hard body flexed and strained as he stroked inside me, and my softer form arched into him.

Our bodies were smeared with paint where they touched and we had matching mirror images on chests and stomachs. The rhythm of our movement had combined the colors, making it look like an intentional pattern.

“It’s wonderful,” I said. “It looks exactly the same.”

I kissed his cheek. “I love it. You’ve captured a perfect moment in our lives.”

He grinned. “It was perfect, a fantasy come true. It’s definitely a day I’ll never forget.”

“Me either,” I said, hugging him.

Kissing the top of my head, he spoke softly. “But that isn’t all of your surprise, angel.” He turned to another easel and removed the covering cloth to reveal another paining.

I gasped again. This painting was an image of me diagonally across the entire canvas. It showed my body down to just below my navel, and even though I was the only one seen, it was obvious that Zan was making love to me. He’d captured me arching back, hands grasping the sheets as I was climaxing. My eyes were heavily lidded, my lips parted, my hair fanned out around me, and I looked so sexy and wanton. It was incredible.

Zan wrapped his arms around me from behind me, and purred into my ear. “See how beautiful you are when you cum, angel?”

He kissed my neck. “I had to put it on canvas. It’s the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen.”

I turned in his arms, standing on tiptoe and kissed him hard. “You are the sexiest, most gorgeous man I’ve ever seen, and I wish I could draw you, and show you how I see you.”

He smiled. “You show me every day, angel. You show me by the way you look at me, and touch me, and respond to me, and by how much you want me. And you tell me every time you say you love me.”

“I do love you, Zan,” I said fiercely. “And I always want you.”

Putting a hand to my lower back, he held me to him. “I know you do, baby,” he said, with a soft smile.

“I want you right now,” I said, sliding my hand across his chest, making sure to stroke over his nipples. “I want your beautiful, naked body in our bed, right this minute.”

With a growl, Zan grasped my ass, picking me up. “I think that can be arranged,” he teased.

We made slow, sweet love for hours, exploring each other, taking our time. It was wonderful. It seemed like every time we were together, it just got better.

I went to sleep that night feeling better than I had in a while. I knew Zan loved me, and nothing could keep us apart.

But in the light of the next morning, all of my doubts came rushing back, and they were getting worse as we got closer to my parents.

It was true, I couldn’t change how my parents thought. All I could do was put my faith in Zan and our love.

Coming to that realization made me relax a bit, and I wrapped my arm across Zan’s stomach and leaned against him fully. His arm tightened around me, as he kissed my head and I sighed in contentment.

I must have drifted off, because the next thing I knew, Zan was speaking my name to wake me, and we were landing.

(Zan’s POV)

After exiting the plane, we quickly collected our luggage and got the rental car I’d reserved. I’d requested a convertible Mustang and I was excited to drive it. Living in New York all my life, I’d never owned a car, and rarely drove, so it was going to be fun driving a fantasy car from my childhood.

“How long to your parent’s house, baby?” I asked as we got in the car.

She turned toward me, speaking softly, “About twenty minutes.”

“Zan,” she said, looking worried, “I don’t know what my parents are going to do when we get there, but give me a chance to…”

I cut her off by pressing my finger against her lips. She was still worried. “Angel, they can’t do anything that will chase me away.”

She nodded, but she still looked upset.

I couldn’t do any more to reassure her other than stay by her side through whatever her parents had planned.

I pulled the car out of the parking lot and followed Liz’s instructions about where to go. They were the only words she spoke and I knew her mind was on overload.

A sudden thought occurred to me. Was that one of the reasons Liz kept asking about my past, because she was worried there might be something her parents could use against me? She’d said they would try to chase me away, and I really hadn’t taken it too seriously at first. But as I saw how worried she was, I reconsidered.

Liz didn’t freak out about small things like some women. She wasn’t into drama. If she was that worried about what her parents would do, then we were probably in for a bumpy ride.

For example, there was no doubt in my mind that Liz and I would be sleeping in different rooms. I was sure Liz’s parents wouldn’t want to appear that they approved of us living together, and they could at least pretend their daughter wasn’t sleeping with me.

But that meant Liz and I had a week of long, lonely nights ahead of us.

I was so used to having her in my arms while I slept, I didn’t know if I could sleep without her. Not to mention the fact that I was used to having her at least a couple of times a day.

It had been almost twenty-four hours since we had made love, and I wanted her badly.

I looked longingly at each hotel we passed. It would be so easy to stop and get a room where we could make, quick, urgent love before going on to Liz’s parents.

Unfortunately they knew what time the plane got in, and it’s not like Liz could claim to have gotten lost on the way to her own house. Not to mention I wasn’t sure she’d be in the mood with how worried she was. Although, a good hard fuck might have been just the thing to relax her.

A rush of desire surged through me as I pictured having her against the door of a hotel room, sucking her sweet nipples as I plunged into her liquid pussy. Shit I wanted her, but I quickly pushed the thought aside. It wasn’t going to happen, and the last thing I needed was an erection while I was introduced to her parents.

No, I’d just have to be patient, and take advantage of any opportunities when her parents left us alone.

Reaching out, I took Liz’s hand and held it.

The closer we got to my house, the more nervous I became. I kept thinking that my parents would do something to chase Zan away tonight, and I’d never see him again.

It made me determined to hold on to him, and it made me desire him too. I love sex with Zan, and never feel like I get enough. I wanted to jump him right in the car and blow his mind with great sex so he wouldn’t leave me.

And I would have done just that if we weren’t driving down the freeway at sixty-five.

Instead I squeezed his hand.

I was trying not to think about the negative.

Zan said my parents couldn’t chase him away, and I believed him. I was just afraid that he underestimated them. But maybe I was underestimating Zan. He was tough, and I knew he wouldn’t give me up without a fight. I just hoped he could outlast my parents.

He said that he was going to try to win them over, and I had to do everything I could to help make it happen. I just didn’t know what that was yet.

More quickly than I liked we came to the exit, and drove into my neighborhood, pulling into the driveway. Zan turned off the car and I took a deep breath. It was time.

Liz used her key to open the front door, calling out as we went inside. “We’re here.”

I had a moment to look around the interior. The house was large, with a clean, classic style. It looked like a house in a magazine, with everything new and expensive.

Liz’s parents came rushing into the entryway and swept Liz into their arms. She hugged both of them tightly, greeting them warmly before she turned to me. “Mom, Dad this is Zan.”

Mr. Parker’s eyes instantly narrowed on me, and I could see I’d been right. He didn’t like the look of me at all. He took in my piercings and the tattoo on my forearm almost as if he had been expecting them. Then his eyes raked over my clothes and landed on my hair, before meeting my eyes.

I could practically hear what he was thinking. My appearance was confirming his worst fears.

And he wasn’t stupid. He knew if Liz was living with me, it meant she was sleeping with me. In his mind I had taken his little girl’s innocence.

He gave me a slight nod. “Zan.”

Liz’s mother was cold as well, but at least she tried to sound polite. “Zan, welcome to our home.”

I smiled. “Thank you Mrs. Parker, Mr. Parker. It’s nice to finally meet you.”

Reaching into my carry-on bag, I pulled out a small mailing tube, and held it out to them. “I brought you a gift.”

Liz looked as shocked as her parents. She didn’t have any idea of what I had planned.

I was hoping a little politeness, respect and charm might help convince Liz’s parents that I wasn’t such a bad guy after all.

Mr. Parker took the tube and pulled off the cap, tipping it up so the contents slid into his hand. He unrolled the paper, holding it out so both he and Mrs. Parker could see.

It was a sketch of Liz I had done for them.

I’d put a lot of thought into how I should draw her, and where. I didn’t want to make Liz look sexy or wanton, and I certainly didn’t want to place her in the loft. There was no point in rubbing her parents noses in the fact that she was sleeping with me.

Finally I’d decided to sketch Liz studying.

I didn’t want to brag, but I had perfectly captured her expression of eager curiosity. She had a pile of open books on the table around her, and while she was reading from one, she was writing in her notebook.

I’d actually drawn her while she was studying in our loft, but instead of the homey furnishings that really surrounded her, I replaced them with the towering bookshelves, and long, institutional hallways of the NYU library.

Liz squeezed my arm as her parents studied the sketch closely, and after long moments her mother was the first to meet my eyes.

“This is wonderful,” she said with a smile. “Thank you, Zan.”

“You’re welcome, Mrs. Parker,” I said.

I’d was hoping that she might at least ask me to call her by her first name, but since she didn’t I knew I just had to keep trying.

Liz smiled. “I told you he was very talented.”

Mrs. Parker nodded in agreement. “Yes, you’re right.”

“Well,” Mr. Parker said after another moment, putting the sketch aside on a table without a comment, “I know you’ve had a long day, and you must be tired, so let’s get your stuff up to your rooms.”

And there it was, I thought to myself.



I almost couldn’t stop the smile that was threatening to break out. I’d been right.

But it also meant I wasn’t going to have Liz tonight or tomorrow morning. I wasn’t going to have her soft body against me as we slept, or wake up with her in my arms.

We’d just have to wait until her parents left for work, and then we could make up for lost time.

Both of Liz’s parents worked.

Liz told me her mother was a partner in a real estate agency.

Her father owned a local chain of stores that sold space memorabilia, souvenirs, books, telescopes, toys. He also owned a café, which according to Liz, was his pride and joy. But unlike the stores, the café didn’t focus on the local space industry. It had an alien theme to reflect the name of the city where they lived, Jupiter Beach.

The Cosmic Cafe, it was called. Liz had worked there from the time she was a child, all the way through high school.

Luckily for us, Liz’s father always worked the breakfast and lunch shift at the cafe, so Liz and I would have the whole house to ourselves for hours. It would just give us something to look forward to every morning.

I shouldered my carry-on bag, picked up the two larger suitcases, and waited for Liz and her parents to go upstairs ahead of me.

I was disappointed that Liz’s father hadn’t said anything about the sketch, but not really surprised. I’d been prepared for his hostility. He wasn’t going to warm up to me quickly.

When we got to the top of the stairs we all turned right and headed down the hall.

Liz was staying in her room of course, and I put her suitcase next to her bed, barely getting a chance to look around before her parents led me to my room.

We went down the hall, back past the staircase, to the other end of the hall.

I was staying in one of three guest rooms. Again I suppressed a smile when I saw that they hadn’t put the in the empty room across from Liz, but in the one at the opposite end of the hall, near the master bedroom.

I’d have to walk right past their room to get to Liz’s. Not to mention there was a patch of floor that squeaked right outside her parents’ door. They were trying to make it as difficult as possible for me to sneak into her room at night.

Not that I would have done it anyway. The last thing I wanted to do was piss them off by trying to make love to Liz where we might get caught. They would never forgive me.

After a moment, Liz’s parents left us alone, and she came close, pressing against me and spoke softly so only I could hear. “I thought they’d put you across from me, and I was going to come to you after they were asleep.”

“We can’t risk it,” I said, just as softly, “especially since I’m right by your parents’ room.”

“I know,” Liz moaned, touching my chest. “We’ll have to wait for the morning to be together. I just want you so much. I’ve been aching for you all day.”

I took her in my arms, caressing her back as I spoke in her ear. “I know, baby,” I breathed. “I want you too.”

“And we’ve never been apart,” she said. “Not even one night. I don’t know if I can sleep without you holding me.”

“I know, me either,” I admitted. “But we’ll make up for it tomorrow,” I assured her. “We just have to be patient.”

“Time for bed, Liz,” her father called out from his room. “We’ve got an early day, and breakfast is still at six-thirty.”

I knew that was parent-speak for, ‘Stop messing around with your boyfriend and go to your own room.’

Even though she was an adult, it didn’t surprise me that her parents were so protective and still treated her like a child. They would have to get used to the idea that she wasn’t their baby anymore, and that wouldn’t happen overnight.

Before I released Liz, I kissed her softly. “Get ready for bed, angel,” I said. “I’ll call you in a few minutes, and we can talk for a while.”

She nodded, and hugged me tightly, pressing her whole body to mine, and instantly I felt myself getting hard. I wanted to strip off her clothes and have my way with her, but I settled for another chaste kiss before I let her go.

After Liz left, I took a moment to look around my room. It was large, richly furnished, and there was a bathroom attached that was shared with the other empty guest room. Although I knew Liz’s family had money, it was obvious they had more than I’d expected.

That would definitely be another reason her parents wouldn’t approve of us. I’m sure they wanted their only daughter to marry into a family even richer and more prominent than they were. Hell, they probably even had a few sons of powerful families in mind, like successful businessmen, lawyers, doctors or politicians.

And I sure as shit wasn’t on the list.

It didn’t make me dislike them. Just the opposite. I was glad they loved Liz and wanted the best for her. But it would make getting through to them more difficult.

I headed into the bathroom to take a quick shower. I felt grimy from the hours of travel, and I wanted to give Liz time to get settled in before I called her.

Afterward, I toweled myself dry, and rubbed my hair with another towel, pulling on only a pair of boxers to sleep in. Usually I slept nude, but I didn’t want to risk it in Liz’s parents’ house. The last thing I needed was to run into her mother or father in the buff.

I unpacked my few things, stowing them in the empty drawers, and then set an alarm before turning out the light, and climbing in bed.

It hadn’t been very long, and I hoped I’d given Liz enough time, because I couldn’t wait any more. Pressing the speed-dial on my phone, I was pleased when it was answered after only one ring.

“Zan,” Liz breathed. “I miss you.”

She sounded like she hadn’t seen me in a week, and I felt a rush of love. “I miss you too, angel,” I purred. “Are you ready for bed yet?”

“Not yet,” she said. “I took a shower, but I haven’t found my pajamas yet.”

Smiling, I couldn’t stop myself asking. “So what are you wearing?” I teased.

She giggled. “The black silk underwear you bought me.”

“And nothing else?” I asked, practically choking as I imagined the dark fabric against her pale skin.

‘That’s all,” she whispered.

“Mmmm baby,” I groaned. “I wish I could see that.”

“I’ll wear it for you tomorrow morning,” she promised.

“I can’t wait,” I said. “But until then, I put a present in your suitcase.”

“You did?” she asked, sounding surprised.

“Yeah,” I said amused. “It’s in the zipper, on the right side.”

I listened closely, hearing rustling, and the deep sound of a zipper, and then more rustling before she gasped.

I could imagine everything she was doing; withdrawing the box from her suitcase, and opening it to find the surprise inside.

“Zan!” she started speaking quickly, and softly. “It’s the vibrator you gave me! But what if it had, you know, gone off in my bag?”

“No chance,” I assured her. “There are no batteries in it.”

“I’ve never even used it,” she said, and I could tell just by the tone of her voice that she was blushing.

My smile widened. “Well,” I started, “I thought I could walk you through it while we’re on the phone.”

“But my parents…” she whispered.

“They will never hear it, baby,” I assured her. “It’s practically silent. Put the batteries in, and try it out.”

I heard some clicking noises and then a faint hum.

“Wow,” she breathed, and then the hum stopped.

She hesitated, and I knew she was out of arguments.

“Strip off that bra and panties, angel,” I ordered, “and get in bed.”

I heard more rustling. “Okay,” she said.

“Are you naked for me, baby?” I asked.

“Yes,” she whispered.

“Since I’m not there, you’ll have to be my hands,” I purred. “I’ll tell you what I want to do, and you’ll have to do it for me.”

“Okay,” she said breathlessly.

I could tell she was nervous but turned on, and I was going to make sure she got all the pleasure she deserved.

‘I started out slowly. “If I was there with you, I’d touch you all over, angel,” I said. “Starting at your neck, I’d slide my hands down between your breasts and across your stomach.”

Small noises came across the phone, and I thought she must be following my instructions. “Are you doing it, baby?” I asked.

“Yes,” she breathed.

I nodded with satisfaction, imagining her doing exactly what I said.

“Go down between your legs, but don’t touch your clit or pussy,” I instructed. “Feel how soft your inner thighs are, and slowly go in, until you’re stroking over those sweet outer pussy lips. Touch yourself like I would.”

Her breathing sped up. “That’s it, angel,” I encouraged.

“Touch me,” she begged.

“Okay, baby,” I said with satisfaction, “now go back up and cup your breasts, and let your palms slowly brush over your nipples.”

A soft moan escaped her.

“Does it feel good, angel?” I asked.

“Yes, Zan,” she gasped, “so good.”

I’d planned to take this slow, but hearing her made my intensions fly out the window. “Are you wet for me?” I growled.

“Yes,” she said.

I couldn’t stand it any longer, and put my own hand into my boxers, grasping my hard cock.

“We’d better check and make sure,” I teased. “Keep rubbing your nipple with one hand, and slowly slide the other hand down across your stomach. Spread your legs wide for me, baby, and brush your fingers across your clit and see if that sweet pussy is wet.”

There was another small gasp and then she breathed into the phone. “Yes, I’m wet for you.”

Oh shit I wanted her! I pulled on my cock. “Do you want me inside you?” I groaned.

“Yes, Zan,” she gasped. “I want you so much.”

I swallowed hard. I had to think of her. “We’re going to take it slow,” I said. “Take the dildo and rub it across your nipples.”

A few soft sounds came through the phone.

“How does it feel?” I asked, sliding my hand over my cock.

“It’s so soft,” she said, “just like you. It feels good.”

“Press it to your nipple and turn it on, baby,” I ordered.

The whir of the vibrator was followed by Liz’s whimper of pleasure.

“That’s it,” I encouraged. “Roll it back and forth.”

“Oh Zan,” she gasped.

“Mmmm yes, baby,” I hummed, “and do the other side too. Make those nipples good and hard for me.”

I could hear her panting slightly and I smiled with satisfaction.

“Now slide that dildo down your stomach, and go around your navel, and go lower to your curls, but don’t touch your clit.”

I waited a moment. “Now turn it off.”

A small sound of disappointment came through the phone.

“Don’t worry, baby,” I assured her, “we’ll get you off.”

“Now, spread your legs wide for me,” I continued, “just like I was there with you, and slide that dildo over your clit just once.”

She whimpered again, and I knew she was really turned on.

“Slide it between your legs, baby,” I growled, imagining her doing it. “Rub it over your pussy lips, and then back across your clit.”

This time she moaned.

“Does it feel good?” I demanded, pulling at my cock again. She was driving me crazy.

“Oh yes,” she whimpered.

“Mmmmm,” I growled, “rub it back and forth over your clit, and with your other hand brush your thumb across your nipple.”

Her breath came in pants. “OH!”

I could imagine everything she was doing as if I was there watching her.

In my mind I could see her with her legs spread wide, her delicate fingers wrapped around the base of the shaft of the vibrator. Slowly she moved it down across her stomach, through her dark curls until the tip touched her clit. She slid it lower between her legs, rubbing it over her slick pussy lips.

My cock jerked. I didn’t know how much more I could take.

“Turn it on, baby,” I ordered.

Instantly I heard the soft hum.

“Rub it over your clit,” I growled. “Don’t stop with your nipple. Flick it with your fingernail.”

Her whimpers came more strongly through the phone. I knew the vibrations would be intense and she would cum quickly.

“That’s it, angel,” I encouraged. “Do it harder. Roll it in circles over that sweet clitty.”

“Zan” she moaned. “Zan.”

“I’m right here, baby,” I said. I could tell by the tone of her voice she was close. “Hold the vibrator to your clit, and make yourself cum.”

Her breath came in high-pitched gasps, and then a quick in-drawn breath.

“Let yourself cum for me, angel,” I growled.

She whimpered my name a final time and I knew instantly she’d climaxed. I’d heard it enough times to recognize the sounds.

She gasped for air, taking deep breaths, and the sound of the vibrator stopped. Slowly her breathing returned to normal.

“Zan,” she sighed, sounding satisfied, “that was really good.”

It was incredible experiencing her orgasm this way, hearing her pleasure from following my orders. I smiled. I wasn’t finished yet. I was going to make her cum again. “Are you ready to get fucked now, baby?” I asked.

I gasped in surprise, but answered him immediately. “Yes,” I breathed into the phone. “Fuck me Zan.”

He had just given me an amazing orgasm, but I was so ready for more. I ached to have him inside me.

Yes, technically it wasn’t Zan, but hearing his voice made it like he was there with me.

“Baby,” he growled, “you are going to have to be my cock, but we will make sure you cum.”

“What about you?” I said. I wanted him to have some pleasure too.

“I’ll be right there with you, angel,” he promised.

“Okay,” I agreed. I couldn’t believe how incredibly sexy it was having him tell me what to do. “But let me hear your voice. Tell me what you want me to do.”

“Yes, angel,” he breathed. “I’ll tell you exactly what I want.”

A shiver of pure desire rushed through me. I loved it when he took control.

“Bend your knees, for me, baby,” he ordered. “Make room for me between those succulent legs.”

“Yes, Zan,” I panted.

“Take that dildo and rub it over your clit, up and down, just like it was my cock,” he said.

I did as he said, closing my eyes and sliding the vibrator over my clit. I imagined it was Zan between my legs, teasing me with his cock like he did sometimes. The soft head stroked my clit in just the right way.

“Oh,” I moaned, “that feels good.”

“Mmmm yes, baby,” he growled, and I knew he was stroking his cock as he listened to me. It was something I’d never seen or really thought about, but now I was determined that someday I’d like to watch.

“Now go lower,” he said, “and slide that dildo between your pussy lips. Get it slick with your juices so it glides against you.”

I moved the shaft lower, so the ultra-soft tip grazed over my sensitive lips, and gasped with the contact.

“That’s it, angel,” he said, the satisfaction evident in his voice. “Move it up and down, like I’m sliding against you, and slowly push it deeper, but not inside yet.”

I did as he said, moving it up and down over my lower lips, slowly parting them with tip. It felt so good that my hips started arching into it. I was desperate to have it inside, but I did as Zan said, and waited for his command.

As I slid it against me, small sounds of pleasure escaped my throat.

“Are you ready for me?” he growled.

“Oh yes,” I gasped. “I want you inside so much.”

“We’re going to take this nice and slow,” he said.

I didn’t know how much longer I would be able to wait. “Zan,” I moaned.

“I know, baby,” he purred. “I know you need me, but we don’t want it to end too soon. We need to make sure you are fucked the right way.”

“And how is that?” I asked curiously.

“Good and hard,” he said, and I could hear his smile through the phone, “and when you are desperate to have me.”

I giggled. “I am always desperate to have you.”

He chuckled sensually. “We’ll just make sure,” he said. “You’ll have to tell me.”

I realized that he wanted to hear my voice too, so it would be easier for him to imagine I was in the room with him. “Yes, Zan,” I said.

“Are you wet, baby?” he asked.

“Yes,” I assured him. “I’m so wet for you.”

He growled. “Press the tip to your pussy, angel, but not inside yet. Just tease yourself with it.”

I angled the shaft and rubbed the soft tip around the edge of my entrance, making my core throb with desire.

“How does it feel,” he demanded.

“I love it when you touch me,” I sighed. “You always feel so good, so soft, but so hard. You always make me want you so much.”

“Mmmmm,” he hummed, “and I always want you.”

“Then come inside,” I begged.

“Just the tip,” he said. “Only the tip inside you yet.”

I did as he said and inserted just the bulbous tip into my aching pussy, feeling it as my lower lips close around it, making me want much more.

“Is it in there, baby?” he asked.

“Yes,” I answered him.

“Take it out,” he ordered.”

“But Zan…” I started.

He cut me off with a chuckle. “You can slide it back in, just the tip,” he said. “In and out. I want your pussy aching for me.”

I took it out, and pushed the tip inside again and again. It is amazing how much that small amount made me feel. Moisture started to pour out of me and my core pulsed around it as I teased myself with it. But I needed him inside.

“More,” I said, “I need more of you.”

“Okay, angel,” he relented, “slide it inside, slowly.”

I pushed the cock into me, inch by inch, and it filled me just like Zan. “Oh,” I whispered, “it feels good.”

“I know it does,” he said arrogantly, as if he was inside me. “Now slowly pump it in and out, baby and see how good it is.”

I started moving it, careful to keep the rhythm slow even though I was getting desperate to come. I was already wet but as the pleasure built, I became slicker and the shaft slid in and out so easily. It stroked my inner walls perfectly, and felt incredible, but soon I needed more.

“Zan,” I moaned, “I want you so much. Please. Please, fuck me.”

“Anything for you, angel,” he growled. “Pump that dildo inside just like I would fuck you.”

With a whimper of relief, I thrust it into me just like I was craving. With each stroke I went faster and faster as small sounds of pleasure left me.

“Yes, baby!” Zan encouraged. “Fuck yourself good and hard.”

I withdrew the shaft and plunged it back inside again and again, my hips working to meet it. The pleasure built inside me quickly as the thick length filled me so well. It felt almost like we were really making love. “Oh Zan,” I whimpered, “Zan!”

“That’s it,” he growled. “Fuck yourself for me angel. Let me hear you cum.”

I was so close and increased the speed as I angled the tip so it brushed my G-spot. “Yes,” I breathed.

Through the phone, I could hear Zan’s puffs of breath and groans of pleasure and I knew he was working his own shaft. We were approaching the edge together, as we should.

I felt Zan inside me, over me, surging into me as he had so many times before. I spread my legs wide so he sank even deeper inside, his cock filling me completely. He always gave me so much pleasure, so much love.

“Turn it on, Liz,” his deep voice ordered.

For a moment I was surprised. I was so wrapped up in my fantasy of Zan, I almost forgot we weren’t in the same room.

Without another second of hesitation, I did as he said, and flicked on the switch. Immediately I was filled with overwhelming sensations.

It felt like my entire pussy and clit were being powerfully stimulated at the same time.

I stopped my motions, keeping the shaft deep inside me, but my hips keep moving of their own will, pumping onto the cock. I couldn’t believe how intense it was and how quickly I approached an amazing climax.

The pleasure seemed to take over so I couldn’t do anything but feel. My whole body tightened as my inner walls squeezed around the shaft and I exploded.

The soft sound of humming came across the phone as Liz turned on the dildo, along with her panted breath. The end came quickly. Her gasps of pleasure came more rapidly, until suddenly the air caught in her throat, and with a soft moan she climaxed.

Tugging at my aching cock, I came a moment later, imaging I was inside her.

“Fuuuuuck,” I groaned.

I could still hear the buzzing, along with Liz’s occasional whimpers of pleasure, and I knew she still had the vibrator inside, while she rode out the sensations.

I saw her in my head, shocks of pleasure surging through her, as her attempts to catch her breath made her breasts jiggle enticingly. Her eyes were closed, her face flushed with passion, and all the tension had left her body, leaving her sprawled sensually in the bed. She had a small smile on her lips that she only got when I made her cum.

My imagination was very good, but I determined that I wanted a repeat performance, and this time we’d both be in the same room. To see Liz pleasuring herself with the vibrator would be something I’d never forget.

Through the phone I listened as the humming sound stopped, her breathing slowed, and soft, satisfied noises escaped her. I could tell she was drifting off. She usually did after a couple of orgasms, unless I kept her awake for more.

“I love you, baby,” I whispered. “Hang up the phone and go to sleep, and I’ll see you in the morning.”

“I love you, Zan,” she murmured, already sounding half asleep. “I can’t wait to see you tomorrow and do this for real. Good night.”

“Good night, angel,” I breathed, and waited until she hung up to shut off my own phone.

Even though I couldn’t be with her, I knew I’d have fantastic dreams about her, and we could act them out tomorrow.



The world is full of stories, and from time to time,
they permit themselves to be told - Prey

Image - The most comprehensive Roswell reference & archive
My Stories ~ My Roswell Store ~ My Roswell Archive


Check out Roswell Heaven!

User avatar
Addicted Roswellian
Posts: 481
Joined: Tue Feb 11, 2003 11:13 am

Re: Arms of an Artist (Z/L, UC, Adult) pt4 10/19

Post by RoswellOracle » Tue Oct 19, 2010 10:15 pm

Here you go guys, a brand new part!
Hope you enjoy!


Part 4


(Liz’s POV)

My alarm went off at six, the usual time in my parents’ house. Mom liked to get an early start to work, and Dad’s café opened for breakfast at seven-thirty.

Since I was small we’d gotten up at the same time, but going to college, I was out of the habit. And today six a.m. seemed way too early. The only thing I was looking forward to was seeing Zan.

He’d surprised me so much with the vibrator, but I should have expected something. Zan was always so thoughtful. And it had been wonderful. Even though we couldn’t be together, it was almost like we were.

Getting out of bed, I quickly showered and dressed, and went down the hall to Zan’s room.

My parents were already downstairs, and I didn’t bother knocking before I let myself into his room.

He was just fastening his jeans, but still bare-chested, and he gave me a wicked grin. I crossed to him, throwing myself into his arms. Our lips came together instantly and he kissed me hard and thorough.

Holding him tightly, I let my hands smooth over his chest and back.

Finally we broke apart. “Good morning,” he murmured.

I sighed. “I missed you.”

“Me too,” he said kissing my head. “But we’ll be together soon,” he promised. “As soon as your parents leave.”

“I can’t wait,” I said, squeezing his hand tightly. “Breakfast isn’t for a few minutes yet. Why don’t I show you around?”

“Sure,” he said smiling. “I didn’t get to see much last night.”

I released his hand so he could pull a shirt over his head, and together we left his room.

“My parents’ room,” I said, motioning into their open door.

He looked in briefly, glancing around.

I motioned to the door at the end of the hall. “Another guest room,” I said, “but the one across from my room is the best one.”

We went down the hall, and into the room, and I led him to the sliding door. “This one has a balcony,” I said, “that looks out onto the garden and the pool.”

“Wow,” Zan said, obviously impressed.

I looked at the house and yard I’d known all my life, trying to see it through his eyes.

The house was in sort of an ‘L’ shape, and it bordered the pool on two sides. The bedroom we were in and my parents’ bedroom next to it, both had large balconies that looked down into the yard.

Below, there were large, tropical trees, bushes and tall brick wall with a wrought-iron top lining the property, so the neighbors’ houses were barely visible. The landscaping was perfect, thanks to the team of gardeners that came over once a week. There were beds of flowers lining the pool and house, and a large concrete area for entertaining, including several covered seating areas, a fire pit, and an outdoor kitchen.

Near the pool was a large built-in hot tub, a small pool house where guests could get changed, and even outdoor showers.

“The pool looks great,” Zan said.

I nodded. “I always loved it. I went swimming all the time growing up. I used to sneak out in the middle of the night to swim.”

He grinned. “Well, maybe we can go, swimming, later.”

I’m sure I blushed. “I’ve been thinking about making love in the pool, actually,” I admitted.

Briefly he pressed his lips to mine. “Sounds like a great idea to me, angel.”

Taking his hand, I led him downstairs, showing him through the various rooms, and finally ending up in the kitchen.

Breakfast at our house was always a big deal. My Dad likes to cook, and he would make sure my Mom and I always had a good meal to start the day.

Today, I think he was showing off for Zan. He’d made eggs, bacon and sausage, pancakes, hash browns, toast and fresh orange juice from fruit picked off the trees in the backyard.

I was starving, and not just for food, so I ate heartily to have stamina for the morning of energetic lovemaking I knew was coming.

As we ate, we made small talk, and a few times I saw my parents glance at each other as if they were silently communicating, and it made me wonder what they were up to. They were obviously plotting against us already and a shiver of apprehension went through me.

To his credit, Zan was chatting with my parents, but they both seemed preoccupied and only answered him briefly. A feeling of dread started to fill me. My throat seemed to tighten, making it hard for me to swallow, and my stomach churned, giving me a queasy feeling.

Pushing my plate away, I was aware that I hadn’t even finished half of my breakfast, but I couldn’t have eaten another bite. I’d been so hungry a moment before, but now I was in too much anticipation about what my parents planned.

I just wanted to be alone with Zan. Being in his arms, feeling his body against mine, inside me, would chase away my fears. And as if he read my thoughts, he turned to me, giving me a reassuring smile.

Instantly the desire raged through me again, making me feel almost weak. I smiled back at him, a small gasp leaving my lips. I could feel the familiar throbbing, ache deep in my body that would only be satisfied by Zan.

Reaching for my orange juice, I took a long sip, trying to get myself under control. The last thing I needed was for my parents to suspect what we were going to do.

The rest of breakfast seemed to last forever, but finally it was over, and I was practically vibrating in place, waiting for my parents to leave.

Gathering a stack of dishes, I eagerly helped my Mom when she turned to me and said, “Liz, give me hand putting these in the dishwasher.” The sooner the dishes were done the sooner they would be gone.

(Zan’s POV)

I rose from the table to follow Liz and her mother into the kitchen to help with the dishes, but Mr. Parker came up from behind me, putting a hand on my shoulder, stopping me. “I’d like to have a talk with you, Zan.”

I nodded. It certainly didn’t come as a surprise, and I followed him into his study, closing the door behind us.

Quickly I looked around, noting the shelves filled with books, the large window overlooking the yard, and his desk that had a file folder and the drawing of Liz I had given him laying on the surface.

He turned to me, and I let him speak.

“You’ve got to know that we’re disappointed Liz didn’t tell us she was living with you.”

“Yeah,” I said softly, holding his eyes. “I’m sorry. I didn’t know about that, Mr. Parker. I insisted she tell you when I found out.”

He nodded. “That’s what Lizzie told us, and I believe her. But what concerns me is why she thought she needed to lie in the first place.”

I remained silent, knowing what was coming.

“Liz knew we wouldn’t approve,” he said. She knew she should be concentrating on school and not,” he paused, his eyes narrowing on me, “playing around.”

“She’s a smart girl,” he continued, “and we expect a lot from her. She expects a lot from herself. And frankly, Zan, you just aren’t the type of man we want for our daughter.”

I felt a grin lifting the corner of my mouth, but worked to keep my face passive. Mr. Parker was a lot more direct than I expected, and I admired him for that.

“We thought Lizzie would be with someone more like herself,” he continued. “A college graduate, someone with the same goals and ambitions.”

“I understand, Mr. Parker,” I assured him. “You want the best for your daughter. And I may not look the part on the outside, but you really don’t know anything about me.”

“Well Zan, that’s where you’re wrong,” he said. “After Liz told us about you, I hired a private investigator to check you out.”

Liz had been right. Now I did smile. This ought to be good. “And what did he find out?” I asked curiously.

“Not much, actually,” Mr. Parker admitted. “He had a hard time finding anyone who would talk to him.”

I nodded. That was typical. I wondered if I checked my messages how many would be telling me someone was asking about me.

Mr. Parker continued. “The P.I. couldn’t even get in to see your agent,” he said, making the word agent sound like he didn’t really believe I needed one.

Reaching over to his desk, he opened the file folder and took out a piece of paper and a pamphlet. I recognized them immediately. It was my press release and a small bio from a gallery opening.

“According to these,” he said, “you’ve lived a pretty rough life; an orphan in the foster care system, barely graduated high school, and never stepped foot inside a college, not even to study art.”

I didn’t disagree, even though the high school part wasn’t exactly true. It had been exaggerated for the bio and I’d never cared enough to make them fix it.

Mr. Parker was on a roll. “So I’ve got to ask myself, Zan, what do you see in my daughter?”

His eyes raked over me in an insulting way, stopping on the tattoo visible on my forearm and then on the ring in my eyebrow. “Surely Liz isn’t the type of girl you usually date. She’s a nice girl, innocent, studious, and maybe that appealed to you. But I think it has more to do with what you could get from her.”

I nearly choked. He was direct, but surely he wasn’t going to ask about our sex life, was he?

Again he reached to the desk, this time picking up a small piece of folded paper out of the file folder before he spoke. “You must have found out pretty fast that Liz’s mother and I have made a good life for ourselves, and maybe you thought you’d get part of that if you made Liz fall in love with you.”

He unfolded the paper and thrust it at me, and I saw it was a check made out to me.

“This is all you’re going to get out of us,” he said. “And I expect you to cut yourself out of Liz’s life. Tell her it’s over between you, and she has to move out.”

My eyebrows rose at the small amount he offered. Maybe he was starting low, hoping he didn’t have to go higher.

“Mr. Parker,” I started, “what exactly did your P.I. tell you about my financial situation?”

He looked confused, but recovered quickly. “He told me you were fairly successful, but he couldn’t find any specific information. You don’t even have a real place to live, an apartment or condo. You live in the loft you use as a studio,” he said, making it sound like it was some dirty old condemned building that I was squatting in. “You don’t have any other property, or a car, only a small bank account in your name.”

I nodded. “That’s right, nothing’s in my name. I have a corporation for tax purposes.”

“What?” Mr. Parker asked, in obvious disbelief.

I continued. “Did your P.I. explain what he meant when he said I was fairly successful?”

Mr. Parker shrugged. “I didn’t ask. I just assumed he meant you sold a painting from time to time.”

I smiled. “Mr. Parker I own the loft, free and clear. And it’s not some scummy warehouse, it’s in a nice part of town, near NYU. It’s completely finished and modernized, with a bathroom, kitchen, appliances, furniture, just like any house. And it’s big enough that I have my studio there too. That’s why I bought it.”

Mr. Parker looked stunned.

I motioned to the drawing of Liz I had given him, where it lay on his desk. “I could sell that sketch for twice as much as you just offered me, and my paintings go for at least ten times that. I also just made a deal to sell lithos of my work that will pay me a commission for years.”

He did a double take that was almost comical, and looked closely at the sketch, frowning.

“I don’t need your money, Mr. Parker,” I said. “And even if I did need it, I wouldn’t take it in exchange for giving up Liz. I love her. She’s worth more to me than any amount of money.”

He shook his head. Obviously he’d expected me to take the money and that would be the end of me.

Immediately he changed his argument. “Liz has a bright future ahead of her, Zan, and if you do really love her you’d want her to succeed, not hold her back.”

I held his eyes. “I want her to succeed more than anyone.” I told him. “And I help her any way I can. Nothing means more to me than Liz getting exactly what she wants.”

“And you’re right, Mr. Parker,” I continued, “Liz isn’t the type of girl I used to date. I wanted something better, a real relationship with someone I love and respect, who loves and respects me in return. And Liz is everything you said and more; sweet, caring, honest, intelligent. That is exactly what drew me to her, and why I love her.”

Mr. Parker looked doubtful.

“I know I’m not the type of man you wanted for her, and I may look rough on the outside. But I love your daughter with all my heart, and she loves me. I made some mistakes when I was young, but I’ve learned from them, and I’ve changed.”

I paused to make sure he was looking at me, so he could see how serious I was. “I’m a good person, Mr. Parker, and Liz makes me want to be a better one. And I’ll do anything to prove it to you, Mr. Parker.”

(Liz’s POV)

It only took me about a minute to realize my Mom had just been distracting me so my Dad could talk to Zan, and by then it was already too late. Zan and Dad were gone, and I bet they were in his office together.

But there was nothing I could do. Dad would get Zan alone sooner or later. I just had to have faith in Zan and our relationship.

My heart thudded as the long minutes passed, and we cleaned up the kitchen. It seemed like they were in there forever.

We finished, and I moved into the dining room to be closer to the office, when the door opened, and Zan and my Dad emerged.

Dad looked angry, and I couldn’t read Zan’s expression, and held my breath.

What did Dad say to him? I wondered.

Had he done it already? Had he been able to chase Zan away?

But when Zan saw me, he smiled, and crossed to me, taking my hand. Instantly I relaxed. My Dad’s first attempt had failed. I just had to hope that Zan could ride out the rest of the storm.

My Dad briefly scowled when he saw me, and then his face cleared. “Lizzie,” he said, “I’m going to need you to work the breakfast and lunch shifts at the café while you’re here.”

I was stunned. “What? No, Dad. This is my vacation.”

He shook his head. “I’m sorry, but you know we’re always shorthanded this time of year.”

“But,” I argued, “we have plans. I was going to show Zan around, and take him to the beach.”

“You’ll have to go to the beach after the shift,” my Dad said, his tone not leaving room to argue. He looked at Zan. “Or you can go while we’re at work.”

“Dad,” I started to argue, but Zan squeezed my hand.

“I understand,” Zan said. “And if you’re that shorthanded, I’d be glad to help out too. I’ve had jobs in cafes before. I’m an expert at busing tables.”

I could tell by my Dad’s expression that he wasn’t pleased, but how could he turn down free, experienced help.

He nodded. “We need to leave in five minutes.”

After he left, I turned to Zan. “I’m sorry,” I said, angrily. “I can’t believe he’s forcing me to work.”

Zan took me in his arms. “He’s trying to keep us apart,” he said kissing me. “He probably figured out that leaving us alone in the house wasn’t such a good idea.”

He winked. “He knew I’d have my way with you.”

I pressed my body to his. “Or I’d have my way with you.” I lowered my voice. “I’m aching for you.”

Nuzzling my cheek, he said, “I know, angel, I am too.” He pressed his lips to mine. “We might have to wait a little, but I’ll find a way for us to be together. I promise.”

(Zan’s POV)

I wasn’t sure how I was going to keep my promise to Liz, but I’d get a damn hotel room if I had to.

Liz wanted me, and I sure as hell wanted her. I wasn’t going to deny either of us.

When Liz had been showing me around upstairs, all I wanted was to press her up against a wall and have her right there. But I’d used a tremendous amount of will power to stop myself. First, it was stupid to think her parents wouldn’t catch us, and second, I thought I was going to have her in a matter of minutes when her parents left for work.

Her father had surprised us both with his demand that she go to work, but I should have expected it. He’d thought of a perfect way to keep us apart. Maybe he’d even hoped I’d get bored and leave, or I’d meet some hottie in a bikini at the beach. But that wasn’t going to happen.

All I wanted was Liz. I’d volunteered to work just so I could at least be near her.

After our shift I’d work something out so we could be alone. I had to or we would both explode from the unsatisfied desire.

So with that in mind, I drove Liz to the café, instead of riding with her father.

On the way I told her most of what her father and I talked about, only leaving out the part where he offered me money to break up with her.

Liz was already so worried about the lengths he might go to in order to keep us apart, and I didn’t want to increase her fears. I can understand why she is so afraid of losing me, because I have the same fears where she is concerned.

When you find your soulmate, you never want to be without them again.

The Cosmic Cafe was only a few minutes from their house, in a small business area near Jupiter Beach, on a street lined with other shops, restaurants, clubs and tourist traps geared toward the space industry.

Liz told me her father had recently bought the adjoining building and was in the process of getting it renovated into another of his space memorabilia stores. Eventually they would knock down part of the wall into the café so the two connected.

Inside, the café reminded me of 50s style diners I’d seen in movies and on TV. There were large, overstuffed booths around the walls and old-style formica and metal tables and chairs in the center. There was a huge counter that curved in a vague ‘L’ shape and had swiveling stools attached to the floor around it. There was even a large coin-operated jukebox.

But there was a twist that let you know immediately this wasn’t just a nostalgia diner.

All the equipment was new, stainless steel, and state-of-the-art with built-in computers and digital readouts. Even the jukebox was digital and held thousands of the latest songs along with the classics.

But most noticeable was that in every possible place, there were aliens. They were in photos, in displays around the restaurant, in a mural that covered one entire wall, on the wallpaper. Even the menu items had alien-themed names. Not to mention above the counter was a huge spaceship, trimmed in neon that appeared to have crashed through the wall.

Subtle it wasn’t, but somehow it worked. It had a fun, diner-in-space atmosphere.

A few employees were already there, opening up when we arrived. Two cooks were prepping in the back, and a waitress was setting up the front.

Mr. Parker got me a uniform t-shirt out of the back, and I went out of his sight to change, so he wouldn’t see my other tattoos. The shirt was the largest size he had, and unfortunately it was tight on me through the chest and arms. The sleeves squeezed over my biceps, riding up higher than they were meant to, exposing two more of my tattoos.

I tried stretching the shirt out, but finally gave up. Mr. Parker was about to discover something else about me he wouldn’t like.

Liz was already dressed in her uniform, a sort of futuristic twist on a 50s waitress. It was a simple turquoise dress, trimmed in silver, with a silver apron in the shape of an alien head, and a headband that had antenna on it.

She looked sexy as hell in the form-fitting, short dress, and I noted that only a few snaps held it on her. I felt my cock start to stiffen just looking at her.

Shifting, I didn’t know how I was going to survive the day.

(Liz’s POV)

Breakfast was busy, and lunch was even busier. Even with the two of us helping out, we were all working hard.

At first, I noticed my Dad kept an eye on Zan, carefully watching him work, but he must have been satisfied Zan was doing a good job. After the first half hour, he left Zan alone to work, while he concentrated on greeting the customers and making sure everyone was satisfied.

It was no surprise to me that Zan threw himself into the menial job. He’d worked two and three jobs sometimes to support himself before his art started selling. And he always did his best, taking pride in a job well done. Not to mention, I was sure he was trying to impress my Dad.

I couldn’t help but be angry that my Dad had made me come to work, and I kept looking longingly at Zan, thinking about what we could be doing instead.

He looked so damned sexy in that tight t-shirt. It stretched across his bulging muscles, moving with him as he worked.

And it didn’t help that Zan kept meeting my eyes with his sizzling gaze. I could see from across the room how much he wanted me too. Each time he came near, he made sure to touch me and whisper in my ear what he wanted to do when we were alone.

He was driving me crazy.

I tired not to look at him and concentrate on my job but it was impossible.

As I took an order from a table of three, my eyes seemed to have a mind of their own, automatically seeking out Zan where he was cleaning up a few tables away. I watched as he moved a chair, making the muscles in his arms bulge, and when he bent over to pick up a napkin from the floor his tight ass showed off perfectly in his jeans. He stood up, leaning over the table, rapidly wiping it down, causing the already tight t-shirt to strain over his strong chest and back.

I pictured him naked, holding me in his loving arms as he surged into me. Desire for him ripped through me. My body felt like it was on fire, and my insides were melting. I felt my mouth go dry and my heart raced. I wanted him so much.

And as if he knew I was watching, he turned to me with a knowing grin.

But the moment was broken as the customers at the table brought me back to reality. “Miss, did you hear me say I wanted the dressing on the side?”

Flustered and blushing, I tried to pretend I hadn’t just been staring at Zan’s ass. “Ummm, sorry. Could you repeat your order?”

As time passed I tried my best to do my job, but I spent more and more time watching Zan. Every move he made around the restaurant seemed to remind me of sex. When he hefted a tub full of dishes, I imagined his strong arms holding me to his hard body as he kissed me. When he wiped off a table, I imagined his hands roaming over my body, caressing every inch of me. And when he leaned over a table, I imagined him over me as he first slid inside.

It had been way too long. I was desperate to have him.

Finally the lunch rush started to slow down a little, and I saw Zan approach a table, handing the customers a bottle of ketchup. He spoke to them briefly, and then moved quickly around the cafe, cleaning up as much as he could, and taking a huge over-stacked tub of dishes into the back.

When he emerged a moment later, he took a quick glance at my father to make sure he wasn’t looking and then slipped over to the jukebox, quickly deposited his money and chose a song. I’d seen him looking at the selections before we opened, but I couldn’t imagine what he was playing.

I didn’t have to wonder for long.

As the song started, he met my eyes and winked, and I knew he’d chosen it for me.

It seems so obvious
There’s something up with us
I swear I feel it
From across the room.
So can I ask you this?
Not to be forward, miss,
But I think I'd kill myself
If I never knew...

When the chorus started, he held my eyes, mouthing the lyrics across the room.

What do I have to do
To get inside of you?
To get inside of you?
Cuz I love the way you move,
When I'm inside of you.
When I'm inside of you...

I felt my breath catch and I couldn’t look away from him. He grinned wickedly and my whole body shook with desire.

He bent over a table and pretended to be wiping it off, but his eyes still held mine. He had me memorized in a sexual web of desire, and I barely even heard the next words.

Just ask and I will do
Anything you want me to
There is no limit
To how far I will go..
And I’m sure I can pretend
To be a gentlemen..
But before I begin,
I just gotta know,
I just gotta know,
I just gotta know...

Again he mouthed the words with the chorus, and I felt like he was seducing me all over again.

He looked so sexy and hungry for me, and I felt my core throbbing in anticipation. If I didn’t have him soon, I thought I might faint.

What do I have to do
To get inside of you?
To get inside of you?
Cuz I love the way you move,
When I'm inside of you.
When I'm inside of you...

With a jerk of his head, he motioned to the back room.

Instantly my eyes went to my Dad, but he was deep in conversation with the guys Zan had just given the ketchup to.

I moved quickly, practically running through the door, into the back, and Zan was right behind me. Gripping my hand, he pulled me into the small pantry and closed the door, locking it behind us.

Pressing me against the door with his body, he kissed me hard. Instantly I wrapped my arms around him, needing him close.

“We only have a few minutes, angel,” he growled. “Are you ready for me?”

I felt almost dizzy with longing for him, and I’d been wet since I’d first seen him in his room this morning. “Yes,” I gasped.

Kissing me again, he reached between us and I heard the rasp of his zipper a second before he lifted me against the door. He pushed aside my panties and impaled me with a single, deep stroke.

My eyes slid closed in utter bliss, and I wrapped my legs around him, moaning softly. “Oh Zan.”

There was no time for subtlety, and he slammed into me fast and hard. And I loved it. I needed him so much.

It sounds crazy but we’d never gone so long without making love, and I was having serious withdrawals.

He pistoned into me harder and harder and I held onto him tightly making incoherent noises, hardly able to do anything but feel. It was almost overwhelming wanting him so much for so long and then suddenly having him.

As our bodies moved together, Zan pulled apart the top few buttons of my uniform and slipped his hand inside. He angled into my bra, cupping my breast and kneaded it with his skillful fingers.

I didn’t think I could be any more aroused than I already was, but a surge of pleasure shot through me, making me whimper.

Zan growled, lowering his head to take my sensitive breast into his mouth. He sucked me hard, laving my rigid nipple with his tongue.

My fingers dug into his shoulders as my body started to tighten with the building pleasure.

Releasing my breast he increased his rhythm inside me, and I pumped my hips to meet him.

“Oh yes, oh yes,” I moaned. This is exactly what I needed.

He slammed into me even faster and I arched back, my body refusing to obey me when I was so close. But I trusted Zan to bring us to a spectacular conclusion.

My core throbbed around him, squeezing him hard as I gasped for breath. The pleasure was so overwhelming it was almost painful.

“Fuck baby,” he growled softly into my ear. “Fuck!”

I knew by his tone he was getting close too. He sped up even more, pressing me hard into the door, each of his strokes filling me completely. He felt so incredible and I wondered if you could pass out from pleasure.

But then my breath caught, and my whole body shook as I plunged over the edge. Zan came a second later, his hips pumping against me a few more times.

I felt like I was floating on pleasure, my whole body pulsing to the rhythm, leaving me feeling completely sated. It was amazing.

Holding him tightly, I murmured in his ear. “I love you, Zan. I love you.”

“I love you,” he panted harshly.

But he only allowed us to savor our incredible connection for a moment. “We’ve got to go,” he said, still trying to catch his breath, “before someone misses us.”

I nodded. I wished he could stay inside me, but he was right. “I know,” I said, just as breathlessly. “You just feel so good.”

“After work,” he promised, “we’ll find somewhere to be alone. And we’ll take our time.”

Kissing me again, he pulled out and put me on my feet. Quickly he put his own clothes in order before helping me fix mine. The antenna had fallen off my head, and he smoothed my hair before putting them in place.

I felt the loss of him immediately and the hunger inside me returned, but I’d just have to wait until after our shift.

Quickly kissing me again, he unlocked the door, glancing outside to make sure it was clear before he let me out.

Still buzzing with the orgasm, I swayed on my feet, feeling way too happy, but I couldn’t show it around my Dad. Somehow I had a feeling he’d know exactly what just happened. Taking a deep breath, I tried to calm down and make sure I didn’t have a silly grin on my face.

I went into the dining room, and was surprised to see my Dad still talking to the guys at the table where Zan had delivered the ketchup. But then I understood. It was obvious Zan had somehow gotten them to distract my Dad while we were in the back, and I couldn’t help smiling.

I hurried to check the customers at my tables, and saw Zan come in a moment later with an empty busing tub. He nodded to the guys at the table, and my smile widened.

My Dad left to greet some new customers a few minutes afterward, and Zan approached the guys with a bottle of mustard. And if I wasn’t mistaken, he also passed them a folded bill at the same time.

Crossing to Zan, I started to help him clean the table he was working on.

“Did you bribe those guys to keep my Dad busy?” I asked, smiling.

The corner of Zan’s mouth tweaked up as he continued piling dishes into the tub. “Well, I just told them that he would appreciate if they asked about his business, and the space industry, and how he got the idea to open the café. And I slipped them fifty bucks to make it worth their while.”

I laughed. “It was worth a lot more than fifty bucks.”

He smiled then. “Yes, it was. Any time with you is priceless.”

Our shift was over in about an hour, and I was looking forward to spending time alone with Zan. I imagined us making sweet love for hours, then walking hand-in-hand alone on a deserted beach, my head resting on his shoulder as we watched the sunset.

But my fantasy was interrupted by my Dad coming over to us.

“Sorry Liz. I forgot to mention that your mother has put together a little pool party for this evening, and she’ll need a lot of help getting everything ready, so don’t make any other plans.”

When he left, I turned to Zan scowling. “I can’t believe this. Is he going to keep us busy every moment of every day? How are we going to be together?”

The smile had gone from Zan’s face too. “Your father is a lot more determined than I expected.”


The world is full of stories, and from time to time,
they permit themselves to be told - Prey

Image - The most comprehensive Roswell reference & archive
My Stories ~ My Roswell Store ~ My Roswell Archive


Check out Roswell Heaven!

User avatar
Addicted Roswellian
Posts: 481
Joined: Tue Feb 11, 2003 11:13 am

Re: Arms of an Artist (Z/L, UC, Adult) pt4 10/19

Post by RoswellOracle » Thu Nov 18, 2010 6:32 pm

A huge Thank you everyone who is reading, have left feedback, and to those who have nominated my stories for awards. I am always in awe that people enjoy my writing.

Alien_Friend – stolen moments are all they have right now. A bit different for them - lol
Earth2Mama – don’t we love controlling parents ;)
Synera- Mr. P is definitely being stubborn – maybe as stubborn as Zan
Trulov – glad you are loving Zan as much as I do
Natalie36 – more hotness to come!

Thank you for the feedback, guys!
Hope you enjoy the new part!


Part 5


(Liz POV)

I was still angry at my Dad when it was time for Zan and I to leave work and go back to my house.

My Dad has always been strict and a bit controlling, but now he was going over the top. It didn’t really surprise me though. I was sure my parents were going to try and keep me occupied every moment I was in Florida.

And I’d been right to think they wouldn’t accept Zan in my life. Both my parents have always been fairly prejudiced against anyone who was not just like them.

They are very conservative, and snobs about a lot of things. They think anyone with a job like an artist or musician is too lazy to get a ‘real’ job. They certainly didn’t approve of any type of alternative lifestyle, or tattoos, or piercings. They never allowed me to be friends with or date anyone who didn’t have the same ‘social standing’ as they did.

When I was seven, I made friends with a girl at school whose father worked as a janitor. My parents discovered what he did and I heard them talking about it one afternoon, like it was some kind of dirty secret. After that I was forbidden to play with her any more.

The next semester, my parents put me in a private school so I would be with the ‘right’ people.

When I was fourteen or fifteen, I made friends with a girl who worked in my dad’s café. Her family didn’t have a lot of money and she had to work. She was funny and a bit wild in my parents’ opinion. She smoked, had bright red hair and had a couple of tattoos, was in a band, but as different as we were, we really got along well and had a lot of fun together. When my Dad found out we were friends, he fired her the next week.

But as much as they didn’t approve in my choice of friends, my parents always encouraged me to make friends with the children of their business colleagues and friends. And they were overjoyed when I started dating the son of a local councilman.

I never cared what anyone did for a living, or who their parents were, I just liked people for who they were. That is why I was attracted to Zan. It wouldn’t matter to me if he was a struggling artist and we were living in a one-room apartment. I would still love him.

Zan took my hand, squeezing it gently and bringing me back to the present as we walked out the front door of the café.

I knew I was being quiet and sullen, and I didn’t want to ruin the few minutes I had alone with him. Releasing a deep breath, I squeezed his hand back. “I’m sorry,” I said. “This isn’t turning out to be much of a vacation. I wish I could say I can’t believe what my father is doing, but really I expected it.”

“It’s okay,” Zan assured me as he opened the passenger door for me to get into the car. “He loves you and he’s just being protective.”

I smiled, thinking again how lucky I was to have found Zan. I don’t think a lot of guys would put up with what my Dad was doing to him.

I waited until he went around and slid into the seat next to me. “Zan, what if we just got a hotel? My Dad wouldn’t be able to control what we did, and we could tell him we have other plans and don’t want to work.”

He took my hand again, bringing it to his lips. “That is really tempting, baby,” he growled. “I would love to have our own place again where I could kiss every inch of you, and be inside you as much as we want.”

I felt a shiver of desire through my entire body, instantly aroused for him.

“But,” he continued, “We want your parents to accept me, and I think that will happen more quickly if we play by their rules while we’re here.”

My mouth compressed into a line. I felt like pouting, like a kid who had been denied her favorite toy. “You’re probably right,” I agreed, but I wasn’t happy about it.

“Hey,” he said softly, leaning in to stroke my hair, “it’s only for a week. It will be hard, but I think we’ll survive it.”

I couldn’t help but smile. “I don’t know,” I said, as I let my eyes roam over his body, displayed nicely in the tight t-shirt he was wearing, “I’m having a hard time not jumping you.”

He gave a rumbling laugh. “That’s always a problem,” he teased with a wink.

Putting my hand on his knee, I stroked up his thigh, going dangerously high.

Growling, he stopped me, taking my hand in his. “I want you so much, angel,” he purred. “but now is not the time or place. I promise I’ll find a way for us to be together tonight.”

I was surprised but excited. “Tonight? You promise?”

He nodded.

(Zan’s POV)

“How are you going to do that?” she asked curiously, as I started the car and pulled into the road.

“It’s a surprise,” I said with a smile.

Even though I was trying to drive, I couldn’t help noticing how her short skirt rode up almost to the top of her thighs, exposing the length of her creamy legs. We’d had the quickie about an hour ago, but I was already hard again. I didn’t know how the hell I was going to get through a pool party. Just imagining Liz in a bikini made me I groan.

Leaning in, she wrapped her arm around mine, her perfect breasts brushing me. “Want to give me a hint about tonight?”

I placed a kiss on her forehead, ”You’ll just have to wait.”

Inhaling the scent of her hair just made me want her more, and at the next light, I took her head into my hands and brought her to me for a sizzling kiss.

Our lips crashed together like we’d been apart for weeks. I felt Liz’s tongue on mine and growled, wanting much more, but I had to pull back so we didn’t hold up traffic. I could just imagine getting a ticket and her father discovering the reason why.

When the light turned green I started the car forward, but with Liz right next to me, touching me, it was just too distracting. I reached out, aching to touch her velvety skin, and put my hand on her bare leg.

Starting at her knee, I made small circles, going slowly up to the edge of her short skirt. I kept glancing down, noticing that the material barely covered her panties, and it only took a brush of my fingers to expose them to me.

I hadn’t meant to do more than touch her legs, but the desire was building up inside me and I couldn’t seem to stop. I inched my fingers under her skirt even higher, stroking over her lace-covered pussy, and felt the moisture I knew would be there.

It is so incredibly sexy knowing Liz is always wet and ready for my total possession. I felt my cock harden even more.

With a soft moan she parted her legs, giving me greater access. I brushed over her lower lips with my short nails, making friction over her panties that I knew would drive her wild. She fidgeted, her hips moving slightly, and grasped my arm tighter. Then I moved to the edge of her panties, stroking her sensitive inner thigh before slipping inside.

Touching her skin drew a gasp from her and growl from me, and I had to remind myself to also pay attention to the road. Luckily we’d reached the residential area and I was able to drive slowly.

Parting her, I went directly to her clit, drawing my fingers slowly over it. I felt Liz shiver and a rush of sweet moisture coated her pussy lips.

Delving lower, I dipped my fingers in her slickness, moving back up to brush it onto her clit. And with a circular motion, I rubbed her just the way I know she likes, slow at first but quickly gaining in speed.

“Oh,” she moaned as her hips started to move with me.

It didn’t take long before her body was arching and her grip on my arm became almost painful. I knew she’d cum any moment. Leaving her clit, I plunged my fingers into her, making sure to hit her G-spot and she climaxed immediately.

Whimpers of completion left her lips as her pussy clenched around me.

I pulled over next to an empty lot and wrapped my free arm around Liz as she came down. With my thumb, I stroked over her clit, sending more shivers through her, as she rested her head on my shoulder.

Her lips touched my neck.

Turning my head, I brushed her lips with mine.

“Zan,” she purred, “that was perfect.”

I loved hearing my name on her lips especially when I’ve just made her cum, and I kissed her again.

Taking my fingers out of her, I brought them to my mouth, sucking the sweet juices. I loved tasting her. It was a part of her no one else would ever have.

Her hand rubbed over my chest, and lower, across my stomach, stroking my rock-hard cock through my jeans. I groaned with the contact. “You’re going to kill me, angel.”

She went to the fastening on my jeans, “Let me do the same for you.”

I wanted that too, but I was conscious of where we were and worried that someone Mr. Parker knew would see his beloved daughter jerking me off in a car in their neighborhood.

Not good.

“I want you in my mouth,” she purred, attempting to unbutton my jeans.

My cock jerked, my body anticipating her actions. I could barely control myself when she did it, but I stopped her, taking her hands in mine. Even worse if one of the neighbors saw Liz going down on me. “We need to get you home,” I said, “or your parents are going to start wondering what took us so long.”

She brushed over my cock again. “But you need to come too,” she said concerned.

“I’ll be okay, angel,” I promised. “It’ll just make me look forward to tonight even more.”

Kissing me again, she slid one leg over mine, half climbing into my lap. “I want to have you right here,” she said huskily.

She was being so aggressive it was driving me fucking wild. “Me too,” I growled.

I couldn’t help thinking that her sweet pussy was only one thin scrap of material away, and imagined freeing my aching cock and burying it deep inside her.

She kissed me again. “But you’re probably right. My parents will start to wonder.”

With a final kiss she got back into her own seat, pouting slightly. “I feel like a kid in high school with a curfew,” she complained.

I didn’t say anything but she wasn’t that far out of high school. She was barely nineteen. I could see why her parents still thought of her as their little girl and still treated her that way.

Putting the car in gear, I drove the few blocks to her house.

As we got out of the car, I couldn’t help staring at Liz’s ass, outlined in the short dress. Damn, I bet Mr. Parker had no idea how fucking sexy those were. Or maybe it was just me. I’d find Liz sexy no matter what she wore.

Going inside, we were met by Liz’s mother, who seemed to be waiting for us. She started issuing orders as soon as she saw us. “Liz, the maid service cancelled today, and the caterer is late, so I need you to dust and sweep in the entry and living room, and then I need your help in the kitchen. The guests will start arriving in less than an hour.

Glancing around the spotless room, I didn’t think it would take Liz long, but I had no idea what else needed to be done. Even though I smelled of hamburgers and fried food, and wanted to take a shower, I spoke up. “I’d be glad to help too, Mrs. Parker,” I offered. “I’m no good at cooking, but I can dust or sweep, whatever you need.”

I thought I saw a softening around her eyes. “Thank you, Zan,” she said genuinely pleased. “I’ll take you up on that.” She motioned through the French doors at the end of the entryway that led into the back yard. “You can help the men outside who are setting up the tables and chairs.”

“Mom!” Liz protested. “He’s a guest, not a hired hand.”

I smiled. “It’s okay, really,” I assured her. “I don’t mind helping out.”

She met my eyes, looking for my thoughts, and then nodded. She could see I was serious.

“Thank you,” Mrs. Parker said again. “Just see the party planner for what he needs.”

I squeezed Liz’s hand, smiled at Mrs. Parker and headed outside.

There were three guys setting up tables and chairs, directed by another guy wearing a bright pink shirt with short, spiky hair with blue tips, obviously the party planner.

I approached him, “Mrs. Parker asked me help out,” I said.

His frank appraisal of my body just confirmed my first impression of him. I’ve been openly admired by gay men before. It is a frequent thing in the art world. And it doesn’t bother me, I simply waited for his instructions.

“Mmmm,” he hummed, still appraising me, “aren’t you just dark, dangerous and delicious. Where did you come from?”

I chuckled. “New York.” I had to let him down though. “The Parkers’ daughter is my girlfriend.”

He gave a theatrical sigh. “The good ones are always taken.”

“What can I do?” I asked.

He motioned vaguely behind me. “You can help those boys set up the tables, and then clean them up.”

I got to work, taking the large tables out of a truck and setting them up around the yard where the party planner indicated. I was actually happy to help, hoping it would take my mind off Liz and my still painful erection.

But I hard as I was working, I couldn’t stop thinking about Liz, mainly because I could see her through the windows, and she kept looking out at me.

As we both worked, we continually stole glances through the windows as if we couldn’t get enough of each other.

I watched as she quickly dusted every surface in the two rooms, and I couldn’t help but think how much she resembled a maid in her uniform. And that got me thinking about Liz wearing a classic black and white French maid uniform, and how fun it would be to take it off of her, or even better, take her while she was still wearing it. And her coy smiles as she met my gaze, let me know she was thinking the same thing.

Then she started sweeping, and somehow her every action was erotic. I saw her moving the broom around and bending over to deposit the debris in a dustpan. I thought it must just be my reaction to her. There was nothing really sexy about dusting and sweeping, but her every movement seemed to be teasing and suggestive and was making me even harder. I thought she must be doing it on purpose to drive me wild.

It was working.

Stowing the cleaning equipment, she stopped at the window and blew a kiss to me, before going to the kitchen.

I was glad that I could see her though the kitchen windows too, although I didn’t want to be caught by her mother staring at her too much.

As I wiped down the tables with cleaning solution, I let my eyes roam up to the window and was happy to see Liz, looking out at me.

Going into the kitchen to help my mother, I made sure to take the job of cutting up the lemons and limes so I could stand by the sink, and the window that looks out into the back yard. I wanted to see as much of Zan as I could.

We’d been flirting with each other and I wanted to continue. I was already so turned on, and I couldn’t stop thinking about him.

His beautiful, muscular body was outlined perfectly in the tight t-shirt and I had to be careful not to cut myself, while I was watching him work.

His eyes seemed to burn as they met mine and I felt a jolt of white-hot lust sear through me. Hell, I wanted him.

My mother’s voice broke into my thoughts. “That was nice of Zan to volunteer to help here and at the cafe,” she said. “He’s very polite.”

I scowled. “Did you expect him to be a jerk?” I asked annoyed.

“No,” my mother said, “of course not. But coming out of the foster system, I didn’t know he’d be so gentlemanly.”

I knew my parents’ prejudices and didn’t snap back with the answer that was on the tip of my tongue. In my mother’s eyes, that was probably a compliment.

“Yes,” I said, trying to keep my tone pleasant, “Zan is a perfect gentleman.”

“Well, where did you meet?” my mother asked. “I never did hear the story.”

“We met on campus,” I said. “Zan knows some of the people who I used to study with.”

“You don’t study with them any more?” she asked casually.

I rolled my eyes. I knew it was anything but casual. “Not very often,” I said. “Zan helps me study.”

“But Zan’s not…”

I hurried on, cutting her off. “He’s really smart, Mom. He reads a lot and he learns everything while he is helping me study. I’ll bet he could take the tests and pass the classes too.” It wasn’t an exaggeration. He continually amazed me with how quickly he picked things up.

He met my eyes through the window again, and I smiled.

“But you can’t have that much in common,” she said. “He never went to school, so you can’t talk about that. What do you do together?”

I didn’t think she was really listening to me, but I tried anyway. Still looking at Zan, I answered. “We actually have a lot in common. We both like music and movies and books and art, and Zan takes me to a lot interesting places in New York, museums, galleries, parks. We have a lot of fun together, and we talk for hours.”

“And he’s never hit you…”

“Of course not!” I shouted, whipping around to meet her eyes. “He’d never do anything like that!”

My mother actually looked a little ashamed. “Well, I have to make sure he’s treating you well. I just want to make sure that he’s good for you, and you’re really happy.”

I softened toward her a little. She really was concerned for my welfare just like Zan had said. But at the same time I felt like we were having our first adult conversation. Somehow things were changing between us, and it seemed like my mother was recognizing I was growing up.

“I know, Mom,” I said. “I know you’re worried about me, but you have to let me make my own choices too. Zan is a good man, and he makes me happier than I’ve ever been.”

I turned back to the window and met Zan’s eyes. “I love him,” I said, “and he loves me.”

Finally we were finished with our jobs, and met in the hallway at the bottom of the stairs. Liz and I had continued to exchange glances through the window, and the searing looks she’d given me were enough to keep my body ready to go. I was so hard it was painful, and I really only had one thing on my mind, even though it was currently impossible.

Liz and I went up stairs and I took her in my arms, holdng her to me briefly, loving the feel of her soft body in my arms. I pressed my erection against her, wishing we could do more. “Tonight,“ I promised us both.

She kissed me hard, wiggling against me and I groaned. We weren’t used to waiting. Shit, it had been way too long!

I had to separate us before I lost complete control and took her against the wall right there. “I’ll see you downstairs in a while,” I promised.

She nodded, kissed me again and slowly went down the hall, disappearing into her room.

Closing myself in my own room, I knew I was going to have to do something I hadn’t done since Liz moved in with me. Crossing into the bathroom, I turned the hot water on all the way in the shower.

Quickly I pulled off my clothes, stepped into the steaming spray and started to jerk off.

It didn’t take me long to get ready, but I knew there would already be some guests downstairs when I got there. Going into the hall, I glanced at Zan’s room, only to see that the door was closed. He was still getting ready. I wanted to wait for him, but I thought I might jump him if we were alone. We’d agreed to meet downstairs, so I went by myself.

I was surprised to see how many people were already in the back yard when I got there. Of course they were all my parents’ friends and business acquaintances and their families. I knew most of them and was greeted by several people when I emerged from the house.

There was a lavish spread of food, buffet style, an open bar, complete with bartender, and soft music played over the outdoor speakers, typical of my mother’s pool parties.

I should have been starved but I wasn’t really hungry. I was anxious and really horny. The flirting game Zan and I had been playing had left me quivering with desire.

I knew I should eat something, so I took a couple of canapés and popped them into my mouth before grabbing a Coke at the bar.

Even though it was late in the year, the weather was still warm, and if anyone actually wanted to swim, the pool was heated. And I did notice that a couple of people were dressed in what appeared to be swim trunks.

Somehow I suspected that this party had all been a last-minute plan by my parents to get rid of Zan. I wasn’t really sure how they thought it would work, but I knew there must be some method to their madness. Did they think Zan would be intimidated by a local Councilman or a former astronaut? They didn’t know him at all.

Wandering among the guests I saw some people I knew from school and stopped to talk to them. We’d never been close, but it was weird how being apart form them for a year and a half made them feel like complete strangers.

It seemed we had nothing in common anymore and I was actually getting anxious to get away from them when a familiar voice called my name, “Liz!”

I turned toward the speaker and stopped in surprise.

It took me longer than I planned to get ready. My hair smelled of grease, so I had to wash it. Then the shirt I’d planned to wear was wrinkled to hell, so I had to find something else. I wanted to make a good impression on Liz’s parents.

So it was a bit later than I intended when I made my way downstairs.

I stopped just outside the door and took in the scene before me. There were a lot more people than I expected, but with all the tables I’d help set up, I guess I should have figured there’d be a large crowd.

I’ve never been to a pool party before, and it was different than I expected. It was more like Martha Stewart throws a dinner party near the pool, than just a few friends getting together to BBQ and swim.

The whole yard was decorated with lights, flower arrangements, and those torches that keep bugs away, there was catered food, a bar, music, and even an area set aside for dancing. And not one person was swimming.

A few men seemed to be wearing swim trunks instead of shorts with their shirts, and there were three or four younger guys in trunks and no shirts. But I suspected it was more to show off their cut bodies than in anticipation of swimming.

I thought it would mostly be friends of Liz’s parents. Was it just my imagination, or did there seem to be a large amount of hard-bodied, twenty-something men?

Somehow I had a feeling that Mr. Parker had invited every eligible guy he know, hoping one of them might catch Liz’s eye.

And suddenly he was next to me. “Oh there you are, Zan,” he said. “I wanted to introduce you to some people, since you don’t know anyone.”

He led me to a nearby group of men. “Zan, this is Cyril Young, the Mayor, Delmar Lindel, the City Controller, and this handsome young man is our local Congressman, Pete Cooper. His parents live next door, so Liz has known him all her life.

Next he introduced me to several successful businessmen, the fire chief, a lady who ran a childrens’ charity, and some scientists from NASA.

I had a feeling that Mr. Parker was trying to make me feel as out of place as possible by inviting so many prominent citizens.

But that is where Mr. Parker was wrong. I’d never been intimidated by position or money. I admit, when I’d first started selling my art, I felt as if the rich buyers were invading my world, but by now I was completely comfortable. As an artist, I’d been to plenty of gallery openings and parties where some of the wealthiest New Yorkers had attended. So I certainly wasn’t worried about being around the Mayor and City Controller of Jupiter Beach, Florida.

While I stood chatting, I looked around. Many of the younger men were only wearing swim trunks, but I kept my t-shirt on, wanting to hide the rest of my tattoos from Liz’s father. I wasn’t ashamed of them, but I didn’t want to rub his face in them either. He could still clearly see the one on my forearm.

As soon as I could, I excused myself from the group to find Liz.

It didn’t take long before I saw her in the crowded yard. It’s like I’m always drawn to her.

She was wearing a lightweight, flowing blue dress with straps on her shoulders. Her hair was pulled back in front, but long in the back and she had the necklace I’d given her around her creamy throat. She looked casual but elegant, beautiful.

I started toward her but stopped when I saw that Liz was with a guy who she obviously knew very well. She was talking to him, laughing. He touched her arm and she didn’t move away.

I watched Liz as she sat talking to the guy, and it didn’t take a genius to figure out who he was. It was obvious he was her high school boyfriend. Thad.

What kind of preppy, frat boy name is that?

He had that too-clean, perfect look to him. He was tall and strong, with dark blond hair, and no visible tattoos or piercings. His hair cut probably cost more than everything I was wearing. It was short in back and longer on top, so there were pieces that hung artfully down around his face, giving him a rakish look women love. Every piece of his clothes was no doubt designer, including the three-hundred dollar sunglasses he had hanging from his shirt pocket.

Obviously he was from a rich family, and I’m sure Liz’s parents approved of him. He was the exact type of guy they wanted for Liz, clean-cut, all-American athlete, Ivy league, probably a future fucking Senator.

I didn’t like him already. And when I considered that he had dated my angel, kissed and touched her, I hated him.

But I couldn’t let her see that.

Instead I’d just make sure he was behaving himself with my woman.

“I’m doing great,” Thad said. “I love school, having a lot of fun in the frat, and I just met this really cool girl. It couldn’t be better.”

He smiled. “I’m glad to hear you are great too. You sound really happy.”

I nodded. “I am,” I said. “I love my life. I just wish my parents were a little more understanding.”

He nodded. It was a conversation we’d had many times before. Both our parents were controlling and had big expectations for us. “You know,” Thad said, “I have a feeling that your Dad invited me here tonight, hoping that we might hook up again.”

A small sigh left my lips. “I think you’re right.”

We’d had fun when we were together, but I don’t neither of us expected it to go anywhere. And in the end we’d both agreed that we were better as friends.

“Well,” I said, changing the subject, “tell me about the girl you met.”

It was great talking to Thad, catching up with him, but I kept looking for Zan. It seemed like we hardly had any time alone in the last few days, and I missed him. I just wanted to see him, to touch him…

And suddenly he was there.

His eyes met mine and he gave me one of those sexy, crooked smiles as he came over.

Whatever Thad was saying faded into the background as Zan came nearer. He was wearing a simple dark green shirt over blue jeans and he made all of the other men in their designer clothes look like they were wearing rags.

I smiled and rose to move into his arms, and he wrapped me in his embrace, holding me tight. I inhaled his scent and relaxed into him as he stroked my hair. Home.

But our moment was interrupted by my companion.

”It doesn’t take a genius to figure out that you are Zan,” Thad said, smiling. “Liz was just telling me about you.”

Zan kept one arm around me while reaching out with the other to shake Thad’s hand. “Nice to meet you, Thad,” he said. His voice was even and calm, but I could hear the slight edge in it. I knew Zan didn’t like other men around me, but he certainly had nothing to worry about with Thad.

“So,” Zan continued, “you’re home for Thanksgiving?”

“Yeah,” Thad said, “just for ten days, and then back to school.”

We sat and continued to talk for a few more minutes, and I could tell that Thad was getting the message that I didn’t like him so close to Liz. He kept looking at her and then me, from where I was touching her, to my face and Liz’s, and a smile started to lift his lips.

After another moment he began to excuse himself. “It’s been great catching up,” he said, “and I’m so glad you’re happy, Liz.” He held out a hand to me. “Great to meet you, Zan.”

As Thad left, Liz took my hand and led me away from the party, through the garden and between some tall hedges, to a secluded spot behind the house. She turned to me, pressing her body to mine, and putting her hands on my chest. “There’s nothing to be jealous about, Zan,” she said breathily. “I didn’t even know he was coming. He said my Dad invited him.”

I smiled. Was I that transparent? “I’m not jealous,” I said.

She gave me a look and I had to laugh.

“Well, not really,” I admitted. “I know you don’t want to be with him anymore, but you used to be with him. He kissed you, and touched you, and you wanted him.”

“No,” Liz said, cutting me off. “I never wanted him.”

“What do you mean?” I asked confused.

She shrugged. “He was nice, and we had fun together…”

This time I cut her off. “But you dated him, almost slept with him.”

Liz shook her head. “No, it never got close to sex. I was curious, and let things get to a certain point, but I didn’t want to sleep with him.”

She took my hand, kissing my palm. “I’ve never wanted anyone that way except you, Zan. I never even knew what desire felt like until I met you.”

“Really?” I asked softly, touching her face.

“Yeah,” she said, as a blush spread across her cheeks. “The first time I saw you, everything changed for me. It’s like just seeing you lit a fire inside me, and I wanted you instantly.”

She lowered her eyes shyly for a second before meeting mine again and continuing. “Even though you were a complete stranger to me, and I didn’t even know your name, I knew I wanted to make love with you. I couldn’t stop thinking about you, and what it would be like to have your hands on me, to have your skin pressed to mine, and what it would feel like when you were inside me.”

I was dumbfounded. Liz had never told me any of this before.

“Angel,” I breathed, kissing her tenderly.

Breaking the kiss, she continued. “And as I got to know you, I fell in love with you and it made me want you even more,” she whispered against my lips. “I want you all the time,” she said, kissing me quickly. “I want you right now.”

She kissed me harder, pressing her body to mine. “Zan, take me right here,” she whispered. “Up against the wall.”

I growled, kissing her hard, pushing her back against the hard surface, letting her feel my stiffening cock. Shit I wanted her!

I pulled back just enough to speak. “Baby,” I groaned, “I want you so much.” Leaning in I kissed her again as I rubbed my erection against her. “I want to take you so good and hard that you cum screaming my name.”

She gasped, and a shiver of desire rushed through her body.

I hated to disappoint her.

Even though we were surrounded by thick, tall plants, and no one could see us, we couldn’t take the chance.

“But we can’t,” I groaned. “We can’t risk someone finding us. The last thing we need is for someone to tell your father that I was fucking you against the wall of his house at his party. He’d never forgive me.”

Another shiver ripped through her, and she laid her head on my chest. “You’re right,” she breathed. “We don’t want to do anything that will make my parents not like you.”

Her hand slid up around my neck. “I just want you so much,” she moaned. “I’m aching for you.”

“I know, angel,” I growled, “I feel the same way.”

I kissed her again. “But I promise we’ll be together after the party.”

“How?” she whispered.

I winked at her. “I have it all planned out. I’ll tell you about it.” I lowered my lips to hers for another quick kiss. “But we’d better get back to the party before someone misses us.”

Taking Liz’s hand in mine I led her out of the plants, so we’d emerge away from the house and the others, and we slowly walked around the garden back toward the party.

Just as we were approaching the pool, Liz’s father almost ran into us. He was glancing around, obviously looking for someone. And I didn’t have to guess who.

He had a hard, angry look on his face that turned to relief when he saw us. We hadn’t been out of his sight long enough to do anything.

“Oh, there you are Liz,” he said brightly, covering quickly. “There is someone I want you to meet.”

He looked at me. “Excuse us, Zan,” he said dismissively.

As her father led her away, Liz looked back at me with a smile that was more like a grimace.

I winked at her. “I’ll find you in a few minutes, angel.”

I understood Mr. Parker’s instinct to protect Liz. I wanted to protect her too. I was just glad that I hadn’t given into the temptation to make love to Liz or her father probably would have found us going at it.

My Dad introduced me to several guys about my own age. They were great guys, handsome, built, successful, from good families, and I couldn’t help thinking Thad was right. It seemed that my Dad was trying to get me interested in someone besides Zan.

It annoyed me, but I didn’t take it out on the guys. It wasn’t their fault. I was polite and friendly and moved on as soon as I could.

But I was embarrassed that my parents would do that to me. They were offering me up to those guys like I was a piece of meat. I was trying not to be angry at them, but all evening I felt hurt.

Again and again through the evening, my Dad would appear with another ‘eligible’ man. He could have brought every guy in Florida, but none of them even had a chance. I didn’t have eyes for anyone but Zan.

The evening seemed to drag on and on.

After the hors d’oeuvres, dinner was served and then there was more mingling and dancing and a few people splashing around in the pool. Throughout the evening, Zan spent as much time with me as he could, but we kept being separated by my Mother or Father.

It was kind of pathetic watching Liz’s parents introduce to her to one guy after another. This one just graduated from Harvard business. That one was in med school. Another was running for Congress in the next election.

It was pathetic but also frustrating and maddening. I couldn’t believe that I was so unacceptable to her parents, and that they would treat me and Liz with so little respect. They were shoving these guys right down our throats as being everything that I wasn’t.

And the guys were loving it. They had gotten a seal of approval from the Parkers to take their daughter, and I was sure every one of them would, if they could. Liz is beautiful, sexy, smart. What man wouldn’t want her?

I could also see that Liz was embarrassed. Her parents were basically pimping her out to these guys. The Parkers didn’t trust her judgment, and she had to be angry and hurt, and I hated to see her like that. It make me angry that her parents would do that to her.

But as angry as I was, I didn’t interfere. I had to let it happen so her parents could see they were wasting their time. Liz wasn’t interested in other guys, and they would get the message.

I watched as one of the guys touched Liz’s shoulder and rage and possession filled me. Liz stepped away from him with obvious distaste and I went forward to join her. I wasn’t going to let anyone paw her.

Sliding a hand around her waist, I couldn’t help the small, satisfied smile curling my lips as she automatically melted against me. She felt safe with me, happy, and they could all see it.

The whole experience just made me even more impatient to ask Liz to marry me. Then everyone would see the ring on her finger and know she belonged exclusively to me.

By the end of the party I was feeling horny and frustrated, and I wanted to ask Zan what his plan was for us to be together.

Finally Zan was able to get me alone on the dance floor. He held me tight as we lazily moved to the soft music. I put my cheek to his and whispered in his ear. “Tell me your plan,” I said.

“Later,” he purred softly, “after your parents are asleep, we’ll meet down at the pool. Be sure to wear your bikini, because I am looking forward to taking it off you.”

I shivered in his arms as desire rushed through me. It was so exciting to be sneaking around.

“But how?” I asked.

He knew what I meant. His room was next to my parents, and if he tried to sneak past, the floorboards squeaked.

“There’s a trellis out the window of the other guest room,” he said, his lips brushing my neck. “While I was helping this afternoon, I checked the strength. I can get down it no problem.”

I smiled in relief. “And then we can finally be together,” I sighed, pressing myself to him.

Zan nodded. “Yes baby,” he growled in my ear, holding me tighter. “And the things I’m going to do to you.”

I could feel his erection, and my pussy was throbbing with need. “Tell me,” I whispered.

But at that moment, my Dad asked if he could cut in.

Finally the party was over, the guests went home, and the caterer’s people quickly got the pool area cleaned up and left. It was late, and I was sure Liz’s parents would be asleep not long after they went to bed, but I wasn’t going to take any chances. Liz and I agreed to wait an hour before we went back out to the pool.

We climbed the stairs and I gave her a chaste kiss before we retired to our own rooms, and her parents went to theirs.

I had to admit that I was excited. The prospect of having Liz was driving me wild, but the pool added even more to my impatience. I’d long had a fantasy of taking her in water deeper than a bath.

The next hour went by so slowly I nearly went insane. I showered, shaved, and brushed my teeth. Unfortunately only fifteen minutes had passed afterward. With a sigh, I completely unpacked my suitcase, carefully hanging all my shirts in the closet, and putting my socks and boxers in the drawers. I spent the next twenty minutes arranging and re-arranging my stuff in the bathroom.

I also reviewed the plan.

It might seem crazy, sneaking out to have sex in the pool, but I didn’t think it was likely we’d get caught. And even if we did, I had a story of sorts. Liz and I hadn’t gotten the opportunity to go to the beach or swim at the party, so we were taking advantage of a late-night dip.

Yeah, flimsy, I know, but at least we wouldn’t be fumbling for an answer if we were asked, and it was even partially true.

It would also explain why we were wearing swimsuits. If we were caught practically naked, at least it wouldn’t look as bad.

Finally, it was time, and I went to my bedroom door, listening intently for any sounds from Liz’s parents. I heard nothing, and softly cracked the door open, and silently made my way to their room. Their door was closed, but I could clearly hear Mr. Parker snoring inside.

With a smile, I went back to my room and dialed Liz. “It’s time, baby,” I said quickly.

She answered just as briefly. “Five minutes,” she said.

Going through the adjoining bathroom, I slipped into the other guest room, and slid the balcony door open. I was over the railing in a matter of seconds and down the trellis a moment later. As I touched the ground, I could see Liz descending the matching trellis on the other side of the house.

Sprinting to her, I reached her just before she got to the bottom, and swept her into my arms. She giggled softly, wrapping her arms around me. “Zan,” she whispered, “it’s been way too long.”

I kissed her. “We’ll make up for it tonight,” I promised.

Carrying Liz, I headed for the pool, being sure to stay in the shadows of the house. I’d made sure the pool lights were off, and there were no cameras or motion sensors to give us away.

There was a portion of the pool that was blocked from Liz’s parents room by the cabana, and that is where I took Liz. When I was sure we were out of site, I put her on her feet, cupping her head to take her lips in a searing kiss.

I felt like my whole body was hardening with need. It really had been too long.

Breaking the kiss, I slipped silently into the water, and held out my hands to Liz. She came to me, and I lowered her into the silky warmth of the pool, immediately taking her lips again.

I pressed her to me, needing to feel her soft curves against me. My hands started wandering as I tried to touch every part of her. Liz’s small hands weren’t still either. I felt her caressing my neck, my chest and back before she grabbed my ass. I growled as she pulled me closer, wrapping one leg around me and fitting my rock-hard cock against her pussy.

She wanted me. It always gives me a jolt of pride and satisfaction that she wants me so much.

I rocked against her, letting her feel the length of me, and soft moans started to come from deep inside her.

It would be so easy to slide inside her and make her cum, but I desperately needed to taste her. Leaving her lips I kissed and sucked my way down her neck, careful not to leave any marks. Slipping my hand inside her bikini top, I released her luscious breast, taking it into my mouth.

Liz squirmed as I laved her flesh with tongue, grinding her pussy against me. She was so turned on it was driving me crazy.

I moved lower on her body, my head going under water as I kissed my way below her breasts and down her stomach. Dipping my tongue into her navel, I continued to the line of her bikini bottoms. It was tempting to simply strip them off her, but they had to stay in place in case we were caught.

Or, at least they had to stay mostly in place.

Nipping at the elastic top, I let her feel my teeth and tongue on her over the thin fabric before I emerged from the water.

“Zan,” she whispered, as I took a breath, “what are you doing?”

I smiled. “Just having a little taste, angel.”

Without waiting for her reply, I submerged again, going directly for my goal. Using my hands, I slid up to the apex of her thighs, lifting and spreading her legs as I used a finger to pull her bikini aside.

Her sweet pussy was revealed to me and I closed my mouth over her.

I felt the jolt go through her body as I licked over her clit. I wanted to experience it again and again, but my time was limited since I was under water.

Moving down, I kissed her pussy lips before I plunged my tongue inside. For once, I didn’t tease, but started stroking inside her, concentrating on bringing her to climax.

Being submerged definitely made it a different experience. I couldn’t smell Liz’s intoxicating scent, but I could still taste her, and she was amazing.

I took deep strokes, making sure to brush her G-spot, and within moments she was clutching at my shoulders.

I was greedy for the taste of her, but air was becoming an issue. Quickly I took a breath, and returned, dipping inside her again.

Plunging into her harder and deeper, I glanced up and saw her arching back, grasping at the edge of the pool. Reaching in I quickly rubbed her clit with my thumb, and with a few more strokes of my tongue, she flew over the edge.

Emerging from between her legs, I came out of the water, sliding my hands up her body. She wrapped her arms around me and placed a soft kiss on her lips.

Liz was still breathing hard, but she kissed me back passionately. “That was amazing,” she said between kisses.

I kissed Zan again, reaching down to grasp his erection. “I want to do you now.”

He smiled and kissed me again. “Baby, you are so naughty.”

With a giggle, I swung us around, so Zan was against the side of the pool, and followed his example, kissing my way down his body.

Not that I wouldn’t have anyway. I missed touching him so much.

I kissed his neck, gently biting the corded muscles before moving down to his chest. I laved both of his nipples, smoothing my hands over them and down his washboard stomach. Dipping under the water, I followed my hands, kissing and nipping his stomach down to his trunks.

I didn’t know how long I would last under water, so I reached inside and gripped the hard length of him, leading him directly to my mouth.

Taking him inside, I closed my lips over him, sucking him hard.

It was so different having him under water, but I wanted to make it good for him. I started pumping my head up and down on him, taking him deep, like I know he loves. I felt his body tighten and I knew he was really enjoying it.

Making sure to keep my lips tight around him, I let his tip brush the top of my mouth, and felt his hand in my hair. His hips started to pump, and I matched his motion.

Looking up, I could see his head was thrown back and the corded muscles in his chest and neck were straining.

Unfortunately I had to come up for air, but I kept him gripped tight in my hand.

Zan grasped my head, pulling me to him and kissing me hard. He spun us, so I was against the side of the pool again. His hands were lifting me, parting my legs and then he was inside.

We continued the kiss as we slowly rocked together. It was like we both just needed to feel the connection.

After a moment we broke apart enough to meet each others’ eyes. I could clearly see Zan’s love for me but I could also see his hunger. He wanted me.

And I wanted him.

My pussy was throbbing around him and I could feel the moisture pouring out of me. Leaning in, I kissed him as I wrapped my arms and legs around him. “Fuck me, Zan,” I whispered, holding his gaze.

A fire seemed to light in his eyes, a predatory look crossed his face and he started to move.

There was nothing gentle about his actions. He pulled out of me almost all the way and plunged back inside again and again.

I grasped him tighter. “Zan,” I moaned, “you feel so good.”

“Baby,” he growled, and increased his speed.

My hips were moving with him, straining to meet him as he slammed into me. “Oh shit,” I gasped.

His hand slipped inside my top, and his clever fingers kneaded my breast. His thumb stroked over my hard nipple and I whimpered with pleasure.

Again he increased his speed and as my orgasm built, and my body started to bow backward. He held me, pistoning into me until I could barely catch my breath. Water was splashing gently around us and I dug my heels into Zan’s ass as I came.

Zan stopped deep inside me and my hips continued to buck against him. It was so good that it took me a moment to realize he hadn’t come with me.

I met his eyes and he was watching me closely. “Beautiful, angel,” he purred.

I kissed him hard. “You didn’t come yet,” I said.

The hungry look was still in his eyes. “So I can fuck you good and hard again,” he growled.

Our lips crashed together, and he started moving inside me again. I was so wet that he slid in and out easily, and I was so turned on that I knew it wouldn’t take long before he brought me to a spectacular climax again.

This time, he started out slow and gentle, barely moving inside me, but I was almost desperate with need. My hands were in claws, grabbing at his back, trying to tell him silently that I needed more.

But he kept his pace slow.

My hips moved with him, arching to meet him and bring him inside a second sooner. “Oh,” I moaned, as my pussy throbbed around him.

Leaning in, he started to kiss and suck my neck, and I threw my head back to give him more room. I didn’t know how much more pleasure I could stand.

“Zan,” I gasped, “fuck me, please, fuck me.”

“Anytime you ask, baby,” he growled.

Withdrawing, he slammed into me, burying himself to the hilt, making me moan, “Yes!”

“Is that what you want, baby?” he asked, as he slammed into me again.

“Oh, yes!” I gasped. “More!”

His hand slid inside my bikini bottoms, going directly to my clit and he rubbed it in fast circles.

Again and again he hammered into me, each stroke giving me exactly what I needed. He seemed to go deeper and harder with each thrust and I wondered if I might pass out from pleasure a moment before I plunged over the edge again.

This time Zan followed me, his hips pistoning into me a dozen more times, as he emptied himself into me, continuing to stroke my clit hard and giving me an addition orgasm.

My whole body pulsed with pleasure as we clung together, loving being together.

I stroked his back, kissing his neck as I caught my breath.

Zan was holding me tightly as if I might disappear any moment, and I knew this evening hadn’t been easy for him. Even if he didn’t want to admit it, my father was getting to him. I had to do something about it. I had to show Zan he was more important to me than my parents.

I kissed his cheek. “I love you, Zan,” I said into his ear. “I love you so much.”

He kissed me gently, stroking my cheek. “I love you, angel.”

We held each other for a long time, talking softly, caressing each other. We both felt like we needed the time together, but eventually we had to go back to our rooms.

I made sure our clothes were in order and helped Liz out of the pool before accompanying her to the base of the trellis. I couldn’t seem to stop touching her, and my hands roamed over her shoulders and neck before I cupped her cheek. “I miss you in bed, baby,” I said softly.

“Me too,” she whispered, hugging me tight.

“At least we should be able to sleep a little better tonight,” I teased. “Especially since I made you cum so many times.”

She smiled. “And they were all so good.”

I kissed her again. “Have a good night, angel, and we’ll be together again tomorrow.”

“Yes, we will,” she said, making it sound like a promise.

Liz was still a bit wobbly on her feet and I stayed underneath her, making sure she made it safely up the trellis and into the room.

When she reached the top, she turned back to me, looking over the terrace, and blowing me a kiss.

I couldn’t help but think of Romeo and Juliet and the balcony scene. But I was going to make sure that this relationship had a much better outcome.


The world is full of stories, and from time to time,
they permit themselves to be told - Prey

Image - The most comprehensive Roswell reference & archive
My Stories ~ My Roswell Store ~ My Roswell Archive


Check out Roswell Heaven!

User avatar
Addicted Roswellian
Posts: 481
Joined: Tue Feb 11, 2003 11:13 am

Re: Arms of an Artist (UC,Z/L,ADULT) pt5 AN 2/21

Post by RoswellOracle » Mon Mar 07, 2011 11:11 pm

I just wanted to say a HUGE thank you to everyone who nominated any of my fanfics for awards. I am always so in shock that people like my stuff enough to take their time to nominate. It is such an honor to be remembered. :shock:

Another HUGE thank you to everyone who reads and leaves feedback, also to my betas for taking their time to help, and to everyone who supports my stories. Thank you to all of you!

And now, on to the new part. Hope you all enjoy! :D


Part 6


(Zan’s POV)

I had a hard time sleeping, and it was only partially because my angel was in a bed down the hall instead of in my arms. All night my mind had been going around, thinking over the events of the party, and I’d been getting more and more angry about what Liz’s parents had done. I couldn’t stop thinking about how they had dangled her in front of those guys like a piece of meat and how horrified she’d been.

I’d expected them to give me a bad time, and I knew it wouldn’t be easy to change their minds about me. They’d been hostile to me, Mr. Parker warned me off, tried to bribe me and make me feel out of place. And all of that I could handle.

It made me angry that they wouldn’t even give me a chance and were willing to go to such lengths to get rid of me. Basically they were treating me like scum, but I’d been able to deal with it. I just kept telling myself that it was for Liz and I could put up with whatever her parents did to me.

But what happened last night was over the line. They’d treated their own daughter like a prize to be won by the highest bidder. They acted like she wasn’t capable of making her own decisions and living her own life.

Liz is young, but she is an intelligent, capable woman, and for anyone to treat her otherwise just infuriated me. I couldn’t stand that they’d upset her, and it seemed even worse somehow that it was her own parents.

In my mind I kept seeing Liz’s father practically shoving her at those men and how some of them had looked at her, and touched her. And by the time my alarm went off, I’d worked myself into a fuming rage.

Stripping off my boxers, I stepped into the shower, trying to get myself under control.

I still couldn’t believe her parents were willing to interfere in her life so much, but obviously they didn’t trust her judgment. They treated Liz like she was a very young child and not the woman she’d become.

I was sure her parents meant well, but they’d gone about it completely the wrong way, and I wasn’t going to let it happen again. They had to know.

It’s not like I wanted to argue with her parents, I wanted them to accept me, but Liz’s feelings were more important to me. Her parents wouldn’t like it, but I had to tell them how they’d made her feel. Liz deserved better than that from them.

Yes, she’d kept our relationship a secret, but her parents were really overreacting, and Liz was an adult. They shouldn’t interfere in her decisions.

Washing myself quickly, I leaned against the shower wall and let the water run over me for several long minutes. I needed to stay calm.

By the time I dried and dressed myself, I thought I could have a rational discussion with the Parkers.

As I exited my room, I glanced toward Liz’s, noting that her door was still closed and she was still inside. My temper flared as I stood there, remembering what had happened.

What I planned to do, the Parkers would probably never forgive me, but I couldn’t just let it go. I wasn’t going to let anyone treat Liz like that, not even her parents.

I could hear them in the kitchen, and as I took the stairs I clenched my fists, willing myself to calm down. I couldn’t allow myself to get angry.

Going into the kitchen, I was glad to see both Mr. and Mrs. Parker. I might as well confront them with this now.

“Good morning,” Mrs. Parker greeted me coolly.

“Morning,” I replied, allowing my irritation to show.

Mr. Parker looked pleased with himself. “How did you enjoy the party?” he asked.

Did I mention that Mr. Parker was direct? It made me smile in spite of myself.

I shook my head. “I’d have enjoyed it much more if Liz hadn’t been so upset,” I said, jumping in.

There were twin expressions of shock on their faces.

“What do you mean?” asked Mrs. Parker.

It was my turn to be surprised. Surly her parents had seen what it had done to Liz, but maybe they hadn’t.

“Liz was really embarrassed last night,” I said, not giving them time to respond. “She was hurt and upset that you offered her up like the special of the day to all those guys. And not all of them were gentlemen about it either,” I continued angrily. ”I had to stop a couple of them pawing at her.”

Mr. Parker looked like he was turning purple. “Did Liz tell you she was upset? She didn’t say anything to us.”

“She didn’t have to tell me,” I said. “It was written all over her face. She was horrified.”

Mr. Parker pulled himself up to his full height, looking as angry as I felt. “How dare you! Who do you think you are? I think I know my own daughter,” he growled softly.

“Do you?” I asked angrily. I was going to tell them exactly how it was. “You…”

I was cut off by Liz’s voice behind me. I hadn’t even heard her come in. She must have been listening outside.

“Zan’s right, daddy. I can’t believe you and mom did that to me. I was so embarrassed.”

(Liz’s POV)

I’d come down the stairs ready to confront my parents when I heard Zan already berating them. It made my heart swell that Zan was standing up for me with my parents.

I listened outside the kitchen just for a moment until I couldn’t stay silent any longer. My parents really didn’t know or trust me.

“Liz,” my mother started as she took a step toward me, “we were just trying to show you that you have options. You’re young…”

“By putting me up for the highest bidder?” I asked angrily.

“LIZ!” my Dad snapped.

“That’s what it felt like,” I told him. “Like you were offering me as some kind of prize.”

“Of course we weren’t doing that,” my Mom soothed, reaching out to me. “We just invited some of the sons of our friends and business acquaintances so you could meet them.”

I stepped back away from her, closer to Zan.

“Don’t do it again,” I said, looking from my Mom to my Dad, “I’m still embarrassed and hurt you did that to Zan and to me. We get it. You don’t approve of him. You don’t have to shove it down our throats.”

My Mom actually looked a bit sheepish. She knew it was bad manners no matter what she thought of Zan.

I slid my hand into Zan’s and continued. “I’m not going to change my mind about being with Zan,” I said firmly, “no matter how many other guys you shove at me.” I looked at each of them. “I love Zan and I’m going to be with him no matter what you say.”

“But Liz,” my mother started again.

I cut her off. “This is why I didn’t tell you about him, because I knew you’d do this. You’re trying to control me and I’m an adult now. I make my own decisions about my life and you need to respect that even if you don’t agree with them.”

My father spoke up. “Liz, if we don’t think you are making good decisions we have to tell you. We love you and we want what is best for you.”

I shook my head “You assume I can’t make a good decision, and you don’t even know Zan,” I said. “You haven’t even tried to see what he is like. You just automatically judged him, so how do you know if he is good for me or not.”

“Liz, no,” my mother said. “We just want you to see that you don’t have to rush into anything. You have your whole life ahead of you and there are a world of possibilities.”

“How about you get to know Zan before you make up your minds about him?” I suggested. “Stop trying to get rid of him and talk to him.” I motioned to Zan. “I told him how you would be and that you’d try to force him out of my life.” I shook my head. “He wanted to come here so he could show you he isn’t such a bad guy, but you haven’t even given him a chance. He’s a good man.”

My parents didn’t say anything and I wondered if they were shocked into silence by my standing up to them.

My heart was beating a million miles an hour. I was still afraid that they would somehow chase him away or force us apart despite my brave words.

“And,” I added while I still had my courage, “Zan and I aren’t going to work today. I haven’t had a vacation for almost a year. I even went to school through the summer, and we both deserve some time off. So today I’m going to take Zan and show him around and then we’re going to the beach.”

My Dad’s neck was red, and I could see he was struggling not to snap back at me. “We didn’t expect you to go in to work today, honey,” he said softly. “You know I usually take Sunday off.”

“I think that is a great idea for you to take Zan out,” my Mother said soothingly.

“But we are shorthanded at the Café,” my Dad continued, “and we do need you to work the breakfast and lunch shifts this week on Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday and Friday.”

I opened my mouth, about to tell him what he could do with those shifts, but he quickly continued, “but you will have all the afternoons free for your vacation.”

“Da-aa-ad,” I whined.

“I know it’s inconvenient,” he said, “but we need your help.”

I wanted to refuse, but I thought of what Zan had said earlier about getting my parents to accept him. If I did refuse to work, they would probably blame Zan. “Okay,” I agreed with a sigh.

Zan squeezed my hand as he spoke up. “We’d be happy to help out at the Café, Mr. Parker.”

My Dad couldn’t refuse free help, but I could tell he wasn’t pleased. He nodded. “Okay,” he said stiffly, “who is ready for some breakfast?”


Breakfast was fun.

After the confrontation we all tried to calm down, but it wasn’t quite normal. Everyone was stiff and quiet and the whole room seemed to be filled with tension.

Despite the fact that Liz’s parents were in the room, I took Liz in my arms because I knew she was upset.

I was so proud of her for standing up to them even though she was still scared of what they might do. I’d felt her hand shaking when she’d held mine, but she was brave enough to do it. And it was good that she’d confronted them. She was the one who needed to set boundaries with her parents.

I held her to me, stroking her hair. “It’s okay, angel,” I whispered as I placed a chaste kiss on her head. It was completely non-sexual, but I saw her father glaring at us. I was taking away his little girl.

Everyone put on a pleasant face, pitching in to help make breakfast and clean up afterward. We even had a little awkward conversation. Liz’s mother was making an attempt to be friendly at least, but her father was sullen and kept giving me looks.

I could certainly tell our earlier conversation hadn’t done anything to soften him toward me.

Mrs. Parker was really trying hard to keep the conversation going. “So Zan, how do you like the rental car? A convertible seems like a fun choice.”

“Yeah,” I said smiling. “Since I was a kid I wanted a Mustang convertible. I saw one in a movie and thought it was the coolest thing ever, so it really is a fantasy car for me.”

“What kind of car do you have in the city?” she asked.

“I’ve never owned a car,” I explained. “Usually I take cabs or the subway, sometimes a car service. But it’s been so great driving here, I might just consider getting a Mustang like that one.” I chuckled. “It would probably cost more to park than to buy it though.”

Mr. Parker looked up from his breakfast and scowled at me again, and I wonder if he thought I was foolish.

Mrs. Parker flinched and changed the subject, asking Liz about school.

After breakfast, Liz and I headed upstairs and I hoped to talk to her, but her father was right behind us, so instead I simply said, “Ten minutes?”

Liz nodded, giving me a small smile before glancing at her father and hurrying to her room.

Heading into my own room, I packed up my sketchbook, swim trunks and a few other things I thought we might need on our day out, stuffing them into my satchel.

It took me less than two minutes and I moved around the room for a couple more, frustrated and anxious. I really wanted to get Liz out of the house to make sure she was okay, so I hurried out of my room and down the stairs hoping she was already waiting.

I didn’t see her and moved toward the kitchen, but stopped when I heard Liz’s parents talking in low voices.

“…she’ll be tattooed, pierced and pregnant and have to drop out of school,” her father growled.

I had to admit I wasn’t surprised, but it still caught me off guard to hear.

Her father continued, but he moved or turned and I only caught mumbling noises. I thought I heard him say something about drugs. Inching closer, I tried to catch her mother’s reply, but just got the end.

“…we do?” she said.

“We have to do something now, that is for damn sure,” her father said.

“We’re risking pushing our little girl away,” Liz’s mother said.

“We have to be firm with her,” her father argued. “We can’t let her ruin her life with that punk no matter how much money he has. He’ll go through it in a year or two and be out on the streets. For all we know he beats her. Liz deserves better than that.”

He paused, and then started again, talking quickly. “School is over in a couple of weeks. When she comes home for Christmas we’ll tell her that we’re cutting her off and not paying for New York any more. We’ll send her to school here where we can keep a better eye on her.”

“But Jeff,” Liz’s mother said, “she’s in love with him. If we make her choose, what if she chooses him? Maybe we should...” she trailed off, and I wondered what kind of look her husband was giving her.

It seemed like Mrs. Parker might be willing to give me a chance, even if it was for the wrong reasons, but Mr. Parker was a completely different story. He wasn’t going to change his mind about me easily.

I wanted to hear his reply but instead heard Liz’s footsteps coming down the stairs. I stepped away from the kitchen to meet her at the bottom of the stairs.

Liz smiled when she saw me, throwing herself into my arms.

“Ready?” she asked.

I smiled too, kissing her quickly. “I’m always ready for you angel.”

She called out, “Bye Mom and Dad. We’ll be home before dinner.”

Putting am arm around her, we headed out to the car, storing our stuff in the trunk. I opened the door for Liz to get inside the car, and went around to the driver’s door, getting in and putting the convertible top down. And the whole time my mind was on overload.

I had an engagement ring in my bag, and more than anything I wanted to propose to Liz. But now just wasn’t the right time. She was upset and the problems with her parents really had to come first. It’s not like I had a schedule for getting engaged, I just wanted to belong to each other completely.

But I had to wait.

I also wanted to tell Liz what I’d just heard her parents discussing but I wasn’t sure I should. It was one of the things she’d been most scared of, her parents somehow forcing her to move back home. Of course I’d never let it happen. If they actually went through with it, a little money would allow her to stay in New York, and I wouldn’t hesitate to provide it. The money was nothing to me and Liz was everything.

I didn’t even want to mention it to her because I was worried it would alienate her from her parents even more. But we’d promised to share everything and I already felt terrible for keeping from her the fact that her father had offered me money to leave her.

Liz shouldn’t have to choose between her parents and me, and I certainly didn’t want to be the thing that drove their family apart. If I kept it from her, I could save her the heartache of knowing what they were capable of and maybe someday they’d change their minds about me, and Liz would never have to know.

Then I realized I was doing exactly the same thing that her parents were. I was making decisions for Liz. I had to tell her the truth and we’d deal with the consequences together.

It had been a stressful night and morning, so I thought I’d let her calm down a bit before telling her the bad news.

Turning to her, I took her hand and brought it to my lips. “Are you okay?”

She gave me a small smile, nodding.

“I’m proud of you, baby,” I told her sincerely. “It couldn’t have been easy to stand up to your parents.”

She let out a deep breath. “I still can’t believe I did. I was so mad about last night and I was going to tell them, and then I heard what my dad was saying to you and it just kind of all exploded.”

I could tell she was embarrassed by her outburst. “I think it was stuff they needed to hear,” I said, squeezing her hand.

She met my eyes and nodded, seeming a little more relaxed. “Yeah. I think you’re right.”

I kissed her hand again. “Well, we have the whole day to ourselves and I think it should be all about you. We can go wherever you’d like, shopping, take a drive, relax on the beach, anything you want. So what do you want to do, baby?”


I already had some things in mind for the day, and I didn’t want the confrontation with my parents to spoil the time I had with Zan. There were so many things I wanted to show him.

I took him to a couple of the best galleries in town. We leisurely made our way around the first one, looking at the art, and the whole time Zan never stopped touching me. He held my hand, or put his arm across my shoulders, or he would embrace me from behind as we stopped to study a painting.

I knew he was trying to comfort me after the argument, and it was working. I always feel so safe and calm in Zan’s arms, and I started feeling better.

But in the second gallery, I was having a hard time keeping that calm. One of the women who worked there was staring at Zan so openly that I felt like slapping her.

Women look at Zan, I’d be an idiot to think it wouldn’t happen. He is so damn sexy and handsome, who wouldn’t want him.

I’d even noticed one of the waitresses and a bartender at my parents’ party last night scoping him out and trying their luck.

Most of the time it doesn’t really bother me because Zan doesn’t pay any attention to other women. But today it just really pissed me off that the gallery worker was staring at him when I was so obviously with him.

Maybe it was because I was already upset, but every time I caught sight of that immaculately groomed redhead looking at Zan, it just made me even angrier.

It seemed like she was stalking us. I swear I could feel her eyes on Zan, and every time I turned around she was peeking out from behind a wall or pretending to be doing something while watching Zan. It was kind of creepy.

I think Zan could feel I was upset too, even if he didn’t know what was causing it. He was completely oblivious to the woman, or at least was ignoring her. He stayed even closer to me, rubbing my arms, stroking my hair, giving me wicked little grins and winks. And it was helping. I couldn’t stay mad when he was flirting with me so outrageously.

After several minutes, the redhead approached us with a sort of awestruck grin on her face. And I swore if she flirted with Zan I was going to start ripping out handfuls of those perfectly arranged auburn waves.

She looked directly at Zan, completely ignoring me. “I’m sorry to bother you,” she started, “but are you Zan, the artist from New York?”

That was certainly not what I’d been expecting her to say, and apparently she caught Zan off guard too.

“Uh, yeah,” he said, obviously surprised to be recognized.

“I knew it,” she said enthusiastically. “I was at one of your shows a couple of months ago. I love your art. It’s just so different and raw,” she purred, looking him up and down.

“Thanks,” Zan said, raising an eyebrow.

I knew he hated people making a fuss over him.

She seemed to see me for the first time and actually had the tact to look a little embarrassed. Immediately she went into businesswoman mode. “Well, we’d love to represent your work exclusively in Florida. We can offer you an excellent deal. If you have a few minutes…”

Zan held up a hand, shaking his head and scowling. I could tell he was really annoyed. “I’m here on vacation and I don’t want to talk business. I only make deals through my agent anyway. You can give him a call.”

I didn’t think he’d be making any deals with the gallery.

When she left, we tried to look at the rest of the art, but neither of us was in the mood any more. Wrapping his arms around me from behind, he leaned in, kissing my cheek. “Do you mind if we go?”

I shook my head and turned in his arms to face him. “How about somewhere people won’t bother us and we can be alone.”

“Exactly what I was thinking,” he purred.

I smiled. “I planned to have a picnic later. I even ordered lunch already, we just have to pick it up and we could go there now and just talk or hang out until we get hungry.”

“Sounds perfect,” he said with a smile.

Leaning in, he kissed me lingeringly and we left the gallery to get in the car.

After a brief stop at the restaurant, we were on our way to the place I’d chosen for our picnic. It was just outside of town in a wilderness area where the local kids went to make out at night. It was on a hill that overlooked the ocean, where you could also see the lights of the nearby towns in the darkness. And I happened to know that hardly anyone went there during the day. I thought it would be the perfect place to have a picnic with Zan.

Taking the blanket I’d brought, the lunch, and the stuff Zan brought, we walked the short distance to the spot I’d chosen. It was in a bit of a clearing on a hill, overlooking the ocean, and nearby was a large shade tree.

It was too early to eat, so we put the lunch aside, spread out the blanket in the warm sun to sit down together. Zan took me in his arms and I put my head on his chest as we looked out to the ocean.

“This place is beautiful,” he said, stroking my hair.

“I used to come here to be alone sometimes,” I said.

“Is that what made you think of coming here today,” he asked, kissing my head, “because you were upset?”

“I don’t know,” I admitted. “I wanted to bring you here even before any of that happened. I thought it would be a great place to have a picnic alone.”

“It is,” he agreed.

We sat in silence for a while and I thought about how wonderful it was to just be with Zan. We didn’t have to be doing anything. Just being in his arms was perfect.

He laid back, taking me with him, and I rested my head on his chest.

“I’m sorry I ruined our day by being in a bad mood,” I apologized.

“Nothing’s ruined,” he said, rubbing my back.

“But you didn’t get to see anything,” I reminded him, stroking his chest. “I had a whole day planned, places I wanted to take you and things I wanted you to see.”

He kissed the side of my head. “Angel, I don’t care what we do as long as we’re together. And we’ll have other days to do things.”

“If my parents let us,” I pouted.

“Well, they did say we’d have our afternoons free,” he reminded me.

He kissed my head. “Baby, there is something I have to tell you.”

The tone of his voice scared me a little, and I sat up so I could look into his face. “What’s wrong?” I asked shakily.

Liz’s face drained of color as she looked at me, and I realized I’d handled the situation the wrong way.

“Nothing, angel,” I assured her, sitting up and reaching out to touch her face. “Everything’s fine. It’s just that didn’t tell you something your father said to me because I didn’t want to upset you. But I realized it’s wrong of me to keep it from you. We promised to share everything.”

She looked like she was hardly breathing and I quickly went on to avoid upsetting her even more.

“When your father and I were talking in his office yesterday, he offered me money if I’d break up with you.”

“I knew it,” she said, shaking her head. “I knew he’d do anything to break us up.”

Tears started in her eyes and I took her back into my arms. “We knew it might not be easy,” I reminded her.

“What are they going to do to us next?” Liz asked harshly.

I opened my mouth to tell her what I’d overheard in the kitchen, and then quickly closed it. Maybe I shouldn’t tell her. Her parents hadn’t actually done those things, and maybe they wouldn’t. They had just been discussing it and maybe they would completely change their minds. It really wasn’t fair to them to tell Liz about something they might or might not do, and I would hate to disillusion her even farther if it wasn’t necessary.

I stroked her hair as I continued to hold her, and the thoughts flew through my mind. Finally I had to be honest with myself. It was true that I didn’t want to upset Liz further, but I was also thinking of myself. Maybe it was that insecurity coming through again, but somewhere in the murky depths of my thoughts, I was considering my proposal.

If I told Liz her parents might cut her off, it could influence her decision to marry me. She might unconsciously feel she had to marry me to justify my financial support.

I shook my head. I knew it was stupid. Liz loves me, and I was sure she wanted to spend her life with me. But I wouldn’t tell her what I overheard and I’d propose and Liz would be free to make an unencumbered decision.

“It doesn’t matter what they do,” I said, answering her. “I promise they can’t do anything that will keep us apart. No matter what happens, I will make sure we’re together.”

Zan held me for a long time, and I completely lost track of how long we were there. I was upset about what he told me, but it didn’t surprise me a bit. I was just horrified that my parents would really do something like that.

I almost wished he hadn’t told me. I was just so glad that Zan was there for me.

Finally he spoke. “Are you okay, baby?”

I hugged him tightly and nodded. “Yeah,” I said. “I just wish my parents weren’t such jerks sometimes.”

“They love you and want what is best for you,” Zan reminded me. “Even if they go about it the wrong way sometimes.”

“They don’t listen to what I want,” I sighed. “They never have.”

“We’ll change their minds,” he assured me.

I nodded. “Let’s not talk about them any more,” I suggested. “This is our time.”

“Okay,” he agreed. “What would you like to do?”

I sat up, smiling at him. “I think we should take a walk and then eat lunch.”

We walked around, holding hands, admiring the view. We laughed and I pushed playfully at Zan when he tried to take me into his arms. He chased and caught me, swinging me around and kissing me. It was so wonderful and romantic.

Finally we got hungry and sat down on the blanket to have a leisurely lunch. The day was warm, the food was good and we talked, laughed and flirted and had a great time.

It was so nice to just be alone together. We’d had a stressful morning, but all that was forgotten now. We just wanted to be in the moment and revel in each other.

As we ate, we exchanged smoldering looks and soft caresses. Zan couldn’t seem to keep his hands off me, touching any part of me he could reach, especially my bare legs where my skirt revealed them. I traced the muscles on his arms, and leaned in to place soft kisses on his chin.

When we came to dessert, I broke off a piece of chocolate chip cookie and held it out to Zan. But instead of taking it from me, he leaned forward eating it from my fingers, licking and sucking them as he held my gaze, and just like that the mood went from flirty to sensual.

I have to admit I’d planned it that way.

Smiling, I moved closer, kissing the lingering chocolate from his lips. He growled, wrapping his arms around me, kissing me hard.

I climbed into his lap, straddling his legs as the kiss deepened, and after just a moment I was shivering with desire.

Sliding my hands across Zan’s chest, I reached down, grabbing the hem of his shirt and pulled it over his head. He broke the kiss briefly to let me toss it aside and took my lips again with a growl.

His hand brushed over my breast, moving down my stomach and sliding under my skirt. He slipped inside my panties, making me gasp as he touched my clit. “Zan.”

He stroked over me softly as his lips attacked my neck and I leaned back to give him room.

It was amazing to me how Zan could make me feel so incredible, like my whole body was melting and pulsing, coming alive under his touch. I started to move my hips, riding his hand and he sped up stroking me exactly where I needed him. His talented fingers slid over my clit and lower lips until I thought I would go insane with the pleasure.

“Oh Zan,” I gasped, “please.”

“Yes, angel,” he growled.

Concentrating on my clit, he rubbed it in quick circles and in just a few moments I came apart in his arms.

Resting my head against his chest, I took in deep breaths as he placed soft kisses on my neck. After a moment, I started to kiss his chest. Running my hands over his pecs, I laved his nipple with my tongue.

With another groan, he brought my lips back to his, kissing me hard. I reached down and quickly unfastened his jeans, reaching inside to grasp him. I knew he’d be hard and stroked the length of him as we continued the kiss.

Zan pulled me closer, and his hand sneaked under my skirt again, pushing my panties aside. I knew he meant to have me, but I only let him hold me for a moment before I pushed away and stood up.

He looked at me, grinning wickedly. “Where you going, baby?” he purred.

I smiled back. “Nowhere,” I assured him. “I just want to do this right.”

He watched as I reached up, pulling my shirt over my head, and raised an eyebrow as I shimmied out of my skirt. I tossed my shoes aside and motioned to him. “Your turn.”

In a flash, he was off the blanket and wrapped me in his arms. Kissing me, he reached for the front fastening on my bra, but I pushed his hand away.

“I mean it was your turn to get undressed,” I said playfully.

He smiled. “I like undressing you much better, baby.” Again he reached for the fastening on my bra, and this time I let him.

Letting it drop to the ground, he leaned in, taking my breast in his mouth. I gasped, clutching at his shoulders and he picked me up, taking us both back to the blanket. Kissing me again, he knelt, placing me softly down.

Before joining me, he kicked off his own shoes, and disposed of his jeans, then he lay beside me.

It wasn’t a hot day, but the sun was bright and warm on my skin and it felt perfect. I knew Zan loved seeing me this way.

Propped up on one elbow, he let his eyes and hand roam over my body, stroking me everywhere. “Beautiful,” he growled.

I couldn’t stop looking at Liz’s beautiful body illuminated by the light. It was incredible to see her that way, and it had been a fantasy of mine for a long time, since we’d had a picnic in a park near our house.

Stroking across her skin, I wanted to touch every inch of her. The sun was warming her, making her almost glow.

I’d thought she wanted a quickie with our clothes on, but instead she was offering me a feast.

Moving my hand across her stomach, I followed the line of her body, caressing her hip and down her thigh, before coming back up the other side. I didn’t have to look at Liz to know she was enjoying it. Her body moved to my touch, rising to meet me.

Cupping her breast, I stroked over her nipple immediately making it harden.

She reached for me then, grasping the back of my neck to bring me down to her lips, her body arching up. I was already hard for her, but seeing her response to me always made me desire her even more.

Stroking over her skin, I continued to caress her as I took her lips in a deep, sensual kiss. I wanted to devour her, but I also wanted to savor the moment. It isn’t every day you get a fantasy played out. But then again, every day with my angel is a fantasy.

Our lips moved together, tongues dueling until we were both gasping for air. Leaving her luscious mouth I dipped lower to sample her sun-warmed skin. Sucking and laving my way down her neck, I kissed a trail to her breast, taking it briefly inside my mouth, before circling her areola with my chin stud.

Liz shivered under my touch and I flattened my tongue to brush it over her hard nub.

Moving lower, I nipped softly at the skin on her stomach, making her gasp with desire. I allowed my hands to follow along the same path, cupping both breasts before stoking over her nipples.

Liz arched into my hands and I played with her sensitive nubs as my mouth went lower, kissing and sucking her skin along the line of her panties. I could smell her sweet arousal and it made me want her so much.

Leaving her breasts, I slicked my hands down her sides until I reached the thin strap of her panties, and with a smooth motion, pulled them off.

Looking up the length of her body, Liz seemed shy to be completely exposed in the bright light, but I thought she’d never been more beautiful. With a blush, she parted her legs for me and when I saw the moisture glistening on her puffy lower lips, I couldn’t wait any longer.

Grasping her thighs, I caressed them wider as I went directly to her core. I didn’t tease but took a long lick of her, gathering as much of the sweet liquid as I could. My tongue slid through her wet folds and up to her clit, circling around.

She shuddered and gasped and I smiled as more moisture gathered.

“Yes angel,” I growled, “this is exactly what I’ve wanted,” and then I plunged inside her.

As I dipped my tongue into her again and again her soft thighs brushed my face and her hand tangled in my hair. I always knew how much she liked what I was doing by how hard she grasped, and I loved that I could make her lose control.

Her velvety pussy pulsed around me and her hips started moving with my rhythm. I stroked into her faster and faster and the quick gasps and little noises she made let me know exactly how much I was driving her wild.

Have I mentioned how good I am at making her cum? I know just where to touch her, just what she likes. I know every inch of her body.

She started to arch her back as she moved with me and her hand tightened in my hair. “Oh Zan,” she whimpered. My angel was close.

I thrust my tongue into her even harder and faster as I reached up with one hand, going for her clit. Rubbing it in quick circles, I angled my tongue up to hit her G-spot.

Her gasps and whimpers of pleasure came out almost like small cries of pain, and I knew she was so close to cuming. I rubbed her clit even harder and she stilled for the last few strokes as I pushed her over the edge.

She cried out, collapsing, her whole body going limp. I left my tongue inside her as her walls pulsed around me. I knew it extended her pleasure to have me there while she was coming down, and I loved feeling the proof her orgasm.

As she gasped for air, I continued to gently stroke her clit, sending shocks of electricity through her. Giving pleasure to Liz was my favorite thing in life.

Her hand loosened its grip on my hair as she got her breathing under control and I withdrew my tongue to lap up any moisture I’d missed.

I knew Liz loved having my tongue and mouth on her and with just a few more strokes of my chin stud on her clit, she was writhing with desire beneath me again.

Kissing my way up her body, I covered her completely, fitting our bodies together. When I reached her mouth, Liz kissed me lingeringly. She angled her hips so my cock was pressing against her sweet pussy and her fingers grasped at me, trying to bring me closer.

She started pulling at my boxers, my only remaining clothing. “Come inside,” she invited.

It is so completely intoxicating knowing she wants me so much.

I smiled at her. “Are you sure you want to do this here?” I asked, looking around. “We’re out in the open.”

“I don’t care,” she said, boldly. “And it’s not like we’ve seen anyone the whole time we’ve been here.” She kissed me quickly. “No one ever comes here in the day.”

Again she pulled at my boxers and this time I let her take them off me. I smiled. I was beginning to suspect she’d chosen this place so we could do exactly what we were doing.

I got Zan’s boxers past his knees and pulled him to me again. “Come inside,” I demanded. I was desperate to have him. The two orgasms were wonderful, but I needed the hard length of him completely inside the next time I came.

He fitted himself to my opening and kissed me. Our bodies rocked together for a moment and I arched into him and he slid home.

Kissing him hard, I took a moment to savor having him and being joined so completely. It was the closest two people could be and I was so happy to have found Zan. I wanted to be with him like this always.

Then he started to move and the rush of pleasure drove all other thoughts from my mind. He surged into me again and again, setting a steady but slow pace. I was already so aroused that I felt like I could come again at any moment.

He felt amazing inside me and my passage pulsed around him. I wrapped my legs around his waist, moving to his rhythm. My fingers dug into his shoulders, holding him tight.

My body arched back and he leaned down, taking my breast in his mouth. He laved my nipple, sending shocks of energy through me.

He kept his pace slow, drawing out of me in a long stroke but slamming back inside, taking my breath away each time.

“Oh,” I gasped, “Zan, you feel so good!”

Growling, he surged into me again and again as he switched to my other breast, sucking it hard. My body writhed uncontrollably beneath him as I felt myself reaching the edge.

“That’s it baby,” he purred, into my neck. “Take all of me inside and I’ll make you cum so good.”

My hands clawed at his back, trying to bring him closer. “Yes,” I gasped. “Yes, Zan!”

With the next thrust, his hand was on my clit, rubbing it quickly and I arched back as he slammed into me one last time, sending me instantly over the edge.

I cried out my pleasure, holding on to him as the orgasm rushed through my body in wave after wave of electricity.

But Zan only gave me a moment to recover.

He gripped my hips and sat back on his knees, pulling me with him so my butt rested in his lap. He was still inside me and he hadn’t come and I knew he wanted see my body in the sunlight as we made love.

This time he didn’t start out slowly but plunged into me hard and fast and I moved with him, meeting his strokes. I was instantly half-way to another orgasm and I felt like I wanted him to go even faster.

His gaze slid over my body as we moved and I knew he was memorizing the moment to paint it later, and I was so glad I’d brought him here to give him this fantasy.

And while he was looking at me, I was definitely looking at him. His strong arms bulged and flexed as he held me. His chest and stomach looked like a chiseled statue and he was so beautiful he took my breath away.

He sped up suddenly, holding my hips tightly and I knew he must be close too. His eyes slid from my bouncing breasts to my eyes. One corner of his mouth raised in a wicked smile that made my whole body pulse. “Zan!” I gasped.

His smile widened and somehow he went even faster, pistoning into me, groaning with the effort.

I couldn’t reach him to grasp onto him, and my hands clung to the blanket beneath me. My hips surged into his, meeting his every stroke, and the pleasure was so intense that my head thrashed from side to side.

Just when I thought I couldn’t stand it any more, the orgasm took me. My passage squeezed him tightly, making him growl.

“Fuck, angel, fuck!”

He slammed into me again and exploded deep inside. Arching back with pleasure, he gripped my hips almost painfully as he moved against me, emptying himself completely.

I reached for him and he covered me with his body, kissing me so sweetly.

“It’s been too long,” he purred. “The quickies have been great, but we haven’t been able to just savor each other.

I stroked his face. “I know. I miss it too. It was wonderful.”

Zan kissed me again. “Mmmm baby, I’m glad you happened to choose such a remote area,” he said with a wink.

I smiled. “I planned the whole thing,” I said. “I saw the drawing you did of us making love outside, and I knew you’d love it.”

He chuckled, nuzzling my cheek. “My wicked little angel.”


(Liz’s POV)

We didn’t get home until almost six o’clock.

After we made love, we got dressed and lay together for about another hour, talking, kissing, caressing. It was so nice. We’ve both missed just being together and being able to touch each other like we want.

Finally it started to look like rain and we packed up and headed back to the car. Zan suggested taking a drive so I could show him all the places I grew up. He wanted to see my schools, where we used to hang out, and anywhere that was special to me. I was so touched that he wanted to know everything about me and I was glad to take him. We spent the rest of the rainy afternoon just driving around, talking and telling stories about our childhoods.

Pulling into the driveway, we got our stuff and walked to the door hand-in-hand. I felt closer to Zan than ever, and for the first time since we’d arrived I wasn’t worried about what my parents might do.

But somehow I wasn’t surprised to see my mother waiting for us when we went inside the house.

“Oh there you are,” she greeted us pleasantly. “Your father and I were hoping you’d get home soon and would go out to dinner with us.”

I was completely shocked. “Really?”

She smiled and nodded. “I know we haven’t been very welcoming to you, Zan,” she said, looking at him, “but we want to try and change that if you’d like.”

Zan’s crooked grin raised one corner of his mouth and he squeezed my hand, glancing at me. I nodded, relieved, and Zan turned back to my mother, answering for us. “Thank you, Mrs. Parker,” he said. “We don’t have any plans, we’d love to.”

“Good,” she said, looking relieved. “We’ll leave about seven.”

Zan took my bag as we went upstairs and came into my room where I shut the door, turning back to him. “Was that because of the fight this morning?” I asked.

He shrugged, putting the bags down and sitting on my bed. “Maybe they are finally realizing that they don’t want to force you to choose between me and them.”

I sat down next to him, putting my head on his shoulder. “I notice my dad wasn’t there.”

“Yeah,” Zan said, wrapping an arm around me. “Maybe it will take a little longer for him to change his mind. At least they’re trying.”

We talked for about half an hour and then I went to my room where it didn’t take me long to get ready. I had a shower and washed my hair, then rubbed a towel over my head to dry it. I’d gotten my hair shortened up a bit before we left New York and the new length was kind of convenient. It took even less time to deal with.

Squirting some product into my hand, I pulled it through my hair, taking a quick look in the mirror to make sure it wasn’t sticking out at weird angles. I thought the shorter length made me look a little older and maybe even a bit more respectable. My agent would hate it, and I wasn’t sure I liked it either, but you have to try new things sometimes.

With a shrug, I turned to the closet looking for something to wear. I really didn’t have any suits. I wouldn’t wear a suit jacket if my life depended on it, but I wanted to look a bit dressed up for Liz’s parents. I chose black slacks, a charcoal gray shirt Liz bought me, my short motorcycle boots, my nicest leather jacket, and I was ready in no time.

I wasn’t sure what Liz’s parents had in mind for the night, but I was sure I wanted to stay out with Liz after dinner. We could go to a club and maybe even find a quiet corner for some alone time. So I grabbed my car keys with my wallet, stuffed them into my pocket and headed out the door.

I knew it would take Liz longer to get ready and it would leave me alone with her parents for a few minutes, but that was okay. I wanted to talk to them anyway.

Heading down the stairs, I was glad to see them near the door. Mr. Parker was taking umbrellas out of the front closet and with a nod, he handed me one of them.

I recognized the gesture for what it was, a silent agreement we would try and get along for the sake of the women.

Taking the umbrella, I spoke. “I wanted to apologize to you both,” I said. “The discussion this morning got out of hand. I was just concerned for Liz.”

Mrs. Parker answered. “Thank you, Zan,” she said stiffly. “I think we are all concerned for her and that is why it got… um, heated.”

I nodded and smiled, and she smiled back, a genuine smile for perhaps the first time since I’d met her. She was a beautiful woman, and I could certainly see Liz in her.

Mr. Parker stayed silent, but I really didn’t expect anything from him.

I heard Liz’s footsteps on the stairs and turned to see her, and the breath was practically knocked from me. It still amazed that after all this time I still got a rush of excitement when I saw her.

As she walked toward me, I couldn’t take my eyes off her. She seemed to get more beautiful to me every day. She was wearing a deep red dress that hugged her slim figure and brought out the amazing color of her eyes. Her hair was down, just like she knew I loved it, and a slight blush colored her cheeks when she saw me. A smile lit her face and I felt my heart leap.

When she reached the bottom of the stairs, I went forward to take her hand. “You look incredible, baby,” I greeted her, kissing her cheek.

Her smile widened. “Thanks. You look great too.”

Mr. Parker cleared his throat. “Are you ready to go?” he asked coolly, and we headed out the door.


After a bit of a discussion with her parents, Liz and I took my car and we met them at the restaurant. It was still raining hard and I made sure Liz was completely covered by the umbrella as we went inside.

Her parents were waiting for us and I noticed that Mr. Parker seemed to be watching us closely.

We were seated immediately, and since it was a nicer restaurant I held out Liz’s chair for her and pushed her in to the table. Not something I do every day, but it was appropriate for where we were. Yeah, I do have a few manners. Possibly Mr. Parker was thinking the same thing because I was pretty sure I saw a look of approval in his eye for just a second.

The waiter quickly brought us drinks and bread and we discussed the merits of different dishes on the menu until he returned to take our order.

When he was gone, I thought I’d break the ice. “So, Mr. Parker, what do you do when you’re not working?”

He looked at me surprised. “What?”

It was a strange reaction. I wondered if he thought I was trying to humiliate him somehow. “Well,” I started again, “I know you’re interested in the space program, do you have any other hobbies? Golf? Fishing?”

He seemed to relax. “I do both occasionally,” he said. “What about you?”

I shook my head. “No, I’ve never done either.”

A look of surprise crossed his face again. “You never went fishing, even as a boy?”

“Never had the opportunity, growing up in the big city,” I said.

For a moment, he just looked at me and then nodded. “So what do you do beside your art?”

My thoughts immediately went to sex with Liz, but I couldn’t tell her parents that. “I like to read, see movies, check out all the things available in New York where I can get ideas for my art. And I like to spend time with Liz,” I said, taking her hand.

She smiled at me, lacing her fingers with mine.

I continued. “I show her my favorite places; bookstores, galleries and museums, restaurants, parks and clubs. And we discover new places together. And I like to help her study.”

“Isn’t that boring for you?” Mrs. Parker asked. “It’s not like you’re taking classes.”

I met her eyes. “I’m learning all kinds of interesting things,” I said with a smile. “And it helps me better understand Liz and her love for science.”

Her parents didn’t seem to know what to say to that, so I continued. “What about you, Mrs. Parker?” I asked. “What do you like to do?”

“Well,” she said, “I…”

She was interrupted by the arrival of our dinner.

We talked more as we ate, and I thought it went pretty well, although it felt like the longest job interview ever. Liz’s parents asked all about the foster homes I grew up in and I was truthful about everything even though I was aware it might not earn me any points with them.

I caught Mr. Parker looking at me a few times and wondered what he was thinking. Was I making a good impression or was he dreaming up more ways to get rid of me?

Of course I was on my best behavior as far as Liz was concerned. She looked so beautiful that I wanted to take her right on the table, but I kept my hands to myself except to touch her hand a couple of times and to put my hand on her knee once.

I also tried to keep the lustful glances to a minimum, but I don’t know how successful I was. I couldn’t stop thinking about Liz’s beautiful body in the sunlight just a few hours before. She’d given me a fantasy and I wanted to do it all over again. I also knew what my next painting of her would be and I was already picturing it in my mind.

Finally dinner was over and when the bill came, I motioned the waiter over to give it to me. “Please, Mr. Parker,” I said, “let me get this to thank you for allowing me to spend the holiday with your family.”

For a moment I thought he was going to argue, but he shrugged. “Sure,” he said stiffly. “Thank you.”

After I paid, they went home with a warning to us not to stay out too late, and Liz and I headed to the car. I took a deep breath, feeling like I’d been holding it all night.

Liz smiled. “Was it so bad?” she teased, touching my face.

“I’ll survive,” I said with a smile. Leaning in I kissed her. “I’d face lions and tigers for you, baby, and your dad isn’t anywhere near that bad.”

I kissed her again. “I didn’t get a chance to tell you earlier how damn sexy you look in that dress,” I growled. “When I saw you it took my breath away.”

She shoved playfully at me. “No it didn’t.”

I caught her hand, bringing it to my lips. “It’s completely true,” I told her solemnly. “Every time you are away from me, even if it’s only for a few minutes, when I see you again I get that same jolt in my stomach as the first time I saw you.”

She looked amazed. “You do?”

I nodded and she smiled, closing the distance between us and putting her hands on my shoulders. “So do I,” she said. “I can’t believe how sexy you are and how much I want you every time I see you.”

I kissed her hard, letting her feel my desire for her and she kissed me back, climbing into my lap as far as the instruments in the car would allow. I cupped her head, sweeping my tongue into her mouth and growled when her tongue touched mine.

I wanted to rip her clothes off right there, but was suddenly conscious that we were in a restaurant parking lot, and started to slow down. “Baby,” I rasped between kisses, “we probably shouldn’t get caught making out here right after we had dinner with your parents.”

She kissed me one more time. “Yeah,” she agreed. “We were planning to go to a club,” she smiled shyly. “Maybe we can find somewhere there to be alone.”


By the time we got to the club, the rain was slowing and we hurried inside without getting too wet.

It was a place I’d never been before, but had heard about from some people at my parents’ party last night.

When we opened the door, the pounding music assaulted us along with the smell of alcohol. For a Sunday night it was busy, certainly busier than I expected.

I looked around quickly. There was a bar along one side and a stage at the back where a DJ was working. Sofas and armchairs were arranged in groupings, and against the other walls tall tables were in place for people to stand around. But there were hardly any seats available or any places to stand near a table. The dance floor in the middle of the club was full too, and dancers had spilled out into the walkways and among the chairs.

I guess everyone was taking advantage of the Thanksgiving holiday.

With an arm around my waist, Zan took us onto the crowded floor.

We danced to the pounding beat, moving close to each other because of the crowd. It was hot and humid from of the rain and the press of all the people.

I watched the movement of Zan’s body greedily. He is so strong and ripped and the long-sleeved button down shirt did nothing to disguise that. If anything, it made him even sexier.

Our eyes met and I could see the heat in his gaze. A wicked smile raised one corner of his mouth. Reaching for my hips, he pulled me to him so we moved together for a handful of moments before separating again.

For several songs we danced and laughed and flirted, touching each other, our bodies brushing together, and sharing long sizzling looks. I loved dancing, but somehow all I could think about was being with Zan.

Even though the next song was fast, Zan held me to him, nuzzling my neck and I knew he was thinking the same thing.

We swayed together, arms around each other. I ran my hand down his chest and up his arm, and he kissed my cheek. Our bodies pressed together and I could feel his erection.

I put my hands on his shoulders, standing on tiptoe and pressing our bodies even closer together. “Where can we go?” I asked him, knowing he would understand me.

Zan held me tight as we continued to slowly dance, speaking in my ear. “It’s too busy in here,” he said. “No dark corners or secluded areas, and the only doors are the staff areas.”

“Outside,” I said. We’d had many satisfying encounters in alleys and behind buildings.

“It’s too cold and probably still raining,” he said, rubbing my back, “and I don’t know the area anyway.”

“What about the bathroom?” I suggested.

He turned us so I could see the bathrooms. “See all the people hanging around and going in and out,” he said. “It’s too fast for them to be using the facilities. There’s a dealer in there.”

I nodded. Not something I wanted to do, having sex with a drug dealer in the room. I smiled as a new thought occurred to me. I’d considered it before, and I was saving it as a surprise for Zan. But now was as good a time as any.

Caressing his chest, I spoke in his ear. “We should go back to the car,” I purred.

He looked at me with a raised eyebrow. “Where do you want to go?”

I smiled and continued. “The Mustang,” I started, “it’s been your fantasy car since you were a kid.” Moving my hand lower over his stomach I rested it on his waistband. “Surely in all that time your fantasy included having sex in the back seat.”

A fire seemed to ignite in his eyes and a smile lit his face and I knew he thought it was a great plan. He kissed me. “What a perfect idea,” he growled.

The first thing I noticed as we walked out the door was that it had stopped raining. Everything seemed so clean and fresh. I always loved the scent in the air after it rained.

The asphalt had been washed free of dirt and looked brand new. The plants and trees glistened with raindrops and the moon came out from behind the clouds. It was a beautiful night.

We drove for a few minutes until we found a secluded area and Zan parked behind some trees. Getting out of the car, I took off my jacket, leaving it in the front seat.

The rain had made everything clean but it had also left a chill in the air and I shivered as my heated skin was exposed to the night air.

Zan came around to my side of the car, pressing me against the door and kissing me hard. I melted into him, wanting to be as close as possible. I was desperate to have him and shivered against him, but this time with desire.

“Are you cold?” Zan asked kissing my neck.

I nodded.

“Do you want to go?”

I shook my head. “No,” I said gruffly. “You can keep me warm.”

“Mmmmm,” he hummed against my skin, “I will do my best, angel.”

Zan helped me into the car ahead of him, and he slid in and shut the door.

We attacked each other instantly, our lips crashing together as we reached for each other. He grasped my hips, pushing up my skirt as he pulling me into his lap. I straddled his legs and he cupped my butt and held me to him, pressing my pussy against his erection.

And without breaking the kiss I settled on him, starting to move slowly against him. He groaned into my mouth and our tongues slid together as we attempted to breathe.

Only my panties were covering me and his hard length felt so good against me. I’d had visions of seducing him slowly, but now that we were actually here together, I didn’t seem to be able to control myself, and I didn’t want to wait any more.

Brushing my hands over Zan’s chest, I made sure to graze his nipples as I made my way down to his pants. Working the fastening, I had them undone in world-record time and reached inside to grasp him.

I wrapped my hand around the base of his erection and slowly caressed up the length of him, before I pulled him out.

When my angel took my cock in her hand, I swear I nearly exploded. I needed to be inside her. Reaching under her skirt, I grasped her panties. “I’ll buy you a new pair,” I growled and then ripped them off her.

She gave a gasp of surprise, but immediately took advantage of the situation by lifting up and sinking down on me, taking me inside her.

I sighed with the sensation of being completely surrounded by my angel. She is so warm, soft, wet and greedy for me. She shows her pleasure and her love so openly. Nothing is better.

Her eyes slid shut as I filled her, and she grasped my shoulders, arching into me. “Oh Zan,” she purred.

Cupping the back of her head, I stroked a palm over her breast. “Do I feel good inside you, baby?” I growled.

“Oh yes,” she sighed.

Loosening the zipper of her dress, I pushed it down to expose her breasts and smiled in satisfaction when I saw she had no bra. Leaning down, I kissed from the top of her breast to her areola. “I knew you couldn’t be wearing a bra,” I said, licking her nipple. “I’ve been trying not to stare at you all night.”

I took one of her soft mounds into my mouth, sucking it hard and felt Liz’s pussy clench around me.

“Aaaahhhh,” she gasped, arching against me. “I can’t wait any longer,” she said huskily as she started to move her hips. “I need you so much!”

Placing hands on my shoulders, my angel started to undulate her hips back and forth, making me move inside her

Have I ever mentioned how fucking sexy it is to watch my baby riding me?

To see her impaled on me, hovering over me, every inch of her sexy little body moving and working to bring us both so much pleasure is just amazing.

As she continued her motion, I wasn’t idle. Supporting her neck with one hand, I put the other to even better use, caressing as much of her as I could touch. I started out with her face, tracing her parted lips, down her throat to her beautiful breasts.

Grasping one, I took the other in my mouth, licking, sucking, concentrating her on hard little nubs. I brushed one nipple with my thumb and laved the other with my tongue, making Liz whimper and speed up on me.

As her pleasure quickly grew she arched back into my hand and I caressed down her body, pushing the material of her dress to pool around her waist. I stroked over her stomach and up her side, smoothing a palm over her breast before moving down again.

Her sex-drugged half-lidded eyes met mine and a wicked little smile curved her mouth a second before she started moving even faster.

Each time she lifted off me, her pussy clenched around my cock, squeezing it until I thought I might burst. “Oh fuck, baby!” I groaned.

I wasn’t going to be able to last much longer at this rate.

For the first time I thought about the fact that we were having sex in the back seat of my dream car, and I felt an even greater rush of pleasure. Glancing quickly around, I noted the interior, our reflection in the rear view mirror, the slight squeak of the seat, and the fleeting thought crossed my mind that it was just how I’d always imagined it. But the fact was that having sex anywhere with Liz was amazing.

I could tell she was getting close because she started lifting herself off me and plunging back down, taking me completely inside

“Fuck, angel,” I groaned as I started losing control. I couldn’t stay still any more and thrust my hips up to meet her every stroke.

I wanted to slow down and prolong our pleasure but neither of us could wait, and she sped up even more, crying out each time I filled her again. I reached down under her skirt, stroking her clit, sending shocks of electricity through her and making her movements jerky.

Arching back even farther, she gasped for breath. I growled, trying to control myself as my hips pumped up into her but it was no use.

I felt my angel’s pussy clench hard around me as she came, and seeing her pleasure made me follow her a moment later, growling my completion as I emptied myself into her.

Liz’s body went limp and she collapsed into my chest, and I held her to me as we both worked to catch our breath.

Stroking her hair, I couldn’t help but thinking how beautiful she was and how perfect we were together. I brushed her temple with my lips. “That was perfect, baby,” I breathed against her skin.

“I’m glad you liked it,” she purred into my neck

As our hearts raced together and we tried to catch our breath, we clung together for long moments. I wished we could stay exactly like that all night and wake up in each other’s arms.

Cupping her head, I lifted her lips to meet mine. I kissed her gently, slowly, showing her my love.

She caressed my face as we broke the kiss, her eyes shining with her love. I turned to kiss her palm and then met her eyes with a smile. “Two fantasies in one day,” I rumbled. “How did I get so lucky?”


Last edited by RoswellOracle on Mon Mar 07, 2011 11:28 pm, edited 1 time in total.
The world is full of stories, and from time to time,
they permit themselves to be told - Prey

Image - The most comprehensive Roswell reference & archive
My Stories ~ My Roswell Store ~ My Roswell Archive


Check out Roswell Heaven!

User avatar
Addicted Roswellian
Posts: 481
Joined: Tue Feb 11, 2003 11:13 am

Re: Arms of an Artist (UC,Z/L,ADULT) pt6 3/7

Post by RoswellOracle » Wed Dec 21, 2011 1:16 am

Check it out! A new part! :lol:


Part 7


(Liz’s POV)

Is it possible to be horny all the time?

Well, I guess guys are, and I admit that I normally spend a good deal of time thinking about sex with Zan when I’m not having sex with him. But since we’ve come to stay with my parents, I think about sex with Zan all the time.

I am so used to having him two, three, four and even more times a day, and the quickies we’ve been sneaking in are barely keeping me satisfied.

And it’s not just the sex. I miss touching him openly, I miss him touching me, his hands on me, his mouth, our naked skin pressed together from head to toe.

I shuddered with desire, looking at him across the breakfast table. Holy crap, he is so incredibly sexy.

He had on that stupid Cosmic Café t-shirt to wear to work and it made me practically drool. It was tight across his chest, showing off his magnificent pecs, and his biceps literally bulged out of the sleeves so they rode up his arms.

It made me want to leap across the table and tear it off him so I could kiss and lick every sculpted inch of him.

Damn, I wanted him.

Sure we’d had sex in his car, two, no three times last night, and both had a couple of incredible orgasms, but it just wasn’t the same. I wanted all of him available to me all the time like I usually had.

I felt like I was going through a major Zan withdrawl and I needed a big fix. I wasn’t sure how I was going to get through the day.

I wanted to feel him all over me while my hands and mouth were all over him. I wanted to devour him while he devoured me. I wanted him to wrap his naked body around mine as he surged inside me again and again, and never let go of me.

At that moment, his eyes met mine and I could see the same burning heat I felt reflected back at me and nearly gasped. He didn’t just want me, he was going crazy for me. And even though I didn’t think it was possible, it made me want him even more.

My whole body was pulsing, my pussy was throbbing and so wet. I felt like if Zan even touched me once I would explode.

Quickly I looked away from him, lowering my eyes to my breakfast when I remembered my parents were right there. Zan and I had agreed that we should keep the physical part of our relationship to a minimum around my parents, and if they saw the looks we were giving each other, there’d be no doubt in their minds what we were thinking.

As we finished breakfast, I did my best to keep my mind off Zan’s sexy body and my glances at him to a minimum. I was sure we’d find somewhere this afternoon to temporarily satisfy our urgent hunger for each other, I just wished it could be more than that.

After we helped with the cleanup, my parents disappeared and Zan approached me. “You are driving me wild,” he said softly, taking me into his arms.

I smiled, kissing him on the neck as I pressed against him, feeling his erection. “No, you are driving me wild.”

He groaned. “Maybe we can find a few minutes to sneak away today.”

I nodded enthusiastically. “I don’t know how I’d go the whole day without you inside me.”

Growling, he kissed me softly. I wanted more and I was sure he did too, but we couldn’t take the chance that we might get carried away.

“We’d better get going,” he said with a sigh after a few moments. “The sooner our shift is over, the sooner we can be together.”

“I’m ready,” I whispered suggestively, wiggling against his erection.

“Mmmmmm,” he purred, “I know you are baby, and I’m ready for you. But we’ll have to wait.” He held me for a moment longer. “I need to grab my stuff from my room,” he said, kissing me again. “Meet you by the door in five minutes?”

“Sure,” I agreed, reluctantly letting him go.

He jogged up the stairs and I took the opportunity to watch his sexy butt for as long as I could see it. How was I going to wait to have him?

Suddenly I had a thought. If it wasn’t very busy at the cafe, maybe my Dad would let us off early.

With a smile, I went toward his office, intending to ask him but stopped before I got there because I heard my parents behind the closed door talking.

“I was surprised last night,” my Father said, “I actually felt sorry for Zan when he was telling us about how he grew up. He’s never been fishing and probably missed out on all kinds of other stuff we take for granted that kids do. And all those foster homes.”

“I know,” my Mother agreed. “He’s had a hard life and it’s amazing he turned out as well as he has. He’s worked hard to get where he is.”

“Or been lucky,” my Father suggested. “The art world could change its mind tomorrow, and then what would he do? Set up on a street corner and draw caricatures for tourists? That’s why we have to do something.”

My mother must have been moving around because I missed the first part of what she was saying. “…about this the wrong way,” she said. “Trying to break Liz and Zan up will probably backfire. It might just make Liz hang on to him tighter and we could lose her in the process.”

“What do you suggest?” my Father said.

“Let this romance run its course,” she said. “If we just backed off maybe it would lose the forbidden appeal. It’s not like this thing with Zan is going to go anywhere, and I’m sure if Liz is honest with herself, she knows that. It’s just a college crush.”

“She could end up pregnant by then,” my father argued.

“No, I don’t think so,” my Mother argued. “Liz is responsible and…”

My Father interrupted. “I thought she was responsible too, until she did this. We didn’t even know he was in her life. She moved in with him without telling us, and that means she sleeping with him. We can’t possibly know if they’re taking precautions.”

“She’s on the pill,” my Mother told him.

“What?” he asked horrified. “How do you know? For how long?”

“For two years,” my mother told him. “Her doctor put her on it to regulate her cycle when she was in her senior year of high school.”

I felt like I was blushing from head to toe. I couldn’t believe my parents were talking about this. I wanted to burst in on them and make them stop. I wanted to defend Zan. They’d never even seen his art, except the sketch he gave them, and were making fun of it. He worked hard all his life and deserved their respect.

I knew it was mostly my fault too that they thought badly of him. If I hadn’t been so scared of them and told them about Zan from the first… But I knew that probably wouldn’t have turned out well either.

It seemed like I was in a no-win situation with my parents. I knew they’d be angry that I lied, but I wanted the time with Zan, and the only way I could have it was to keep my parents in the dark.

Looking at the door again, I took a step forward. I wanted to tell them my relationship with Zan was love. Real, powerful love. But I didn’t think they’d really listen to me. No matter what I said, they would probably just think I was a little girl with a crush.

And what would I say when they asked me where our relationship was going? I didn’t have an answer.

I wasn’t sure if Zan and I would just continue to live together, or if someday we’d get married. We’d never really talked about it, and I really didn’t care. I loved our life together. As far as I was concerned, we could go on exactly like we were and I’d be perfectly happy. I just wanted to be with him, and I would stay with him for as long as he wanted me.

Sighing I walked away. I didn’t want to talk to them right now. I didn’t think they’d hear me anyway. At least they might back off for a while.

I got back to the base of the stairs just as Zan came down. When he saw me he gave me one of his sexy smiles that conveyed without words exactly what he wanted to do with me. And just like that everything I’d just heard my parents say went right out of my head and was replaced by lust.

Pressing my body against him, I rose up onto my tiptoes to kiss him.

His arms wrapped around me as he kissed me back briefly.

“Ready to go to work, angel?” he asked as he pressed his lips to my forehead.

I nodded as a movement caught my notice, and turned to see my father coming into the room. I wondered how much he’d seen, and my first reaction was to jump away from Zan. But we really hadn’t done anything wrong and I used all of my determination to stay were I was.

Holding my father’s gaze, I tried to let him see I wasn’t worried about being ‘caught’ in Zan’s arms. At the same time I was also kind of embarrassed and said the first thing that came to mind. “See you at work, daddy.”

(Zan’s POV)

I’d felt Liz flinch in my arms when she noticed her father watching us, but I was so proud of her for standing her ground.

I knew Liz’s father had come in even though I didn’t turn my head or acknowledge him. We weren’t doing anything wrong, and he could hardly object to the embrace he’d witnessed or the chase kiss I’d placed on her forehead.

After Liz spoke, I turned to him and nodded.

It must be hard for him to see another man with his daughter away, so I tried not to throw it in his face. But it was a difficult line to walk because I didn’t want Liz to feel that our relationship had changed.

Keeping an arm around her, we went out the door and to the car.

It was hard to tell if things were getting better with Mr. Parker. All I could really do was spend time with Liz’s parents, show them how much I loved their daughter, and be honest with them.

They would have to make up their minds in their own time.

When we got in the car, I scooted over next to Zan and wrapped my arms around his arm, hugging it to me loosely so he could still drive. Placing a kiss on my head, he started the car and pulled out of the driveway, heading toward the café.

I wanted him so much, but I didn’t dare do anything about it while he was driving. It would be pretty hard to explain why we’d wrecked on the way to work with my hand down his pants.

I settled for putting my hand on his thigh and squeezing a little. “I miss our mornings together,” I sighed.

He kissed the side of my head. “Me too,” he said. His arm I was holding let go of the steering wheel and his hand slid between my knees. “Being inside you is the best way to start the day,” he growled, brushing up my thigh.

The tone of his voice made the desire flare inside me and I parted my legs as his hand slid higher under the skirt of my uniform. “I love having you inside,” I purred. “And you always make me feel so good.”

“Mmmm,” he hummed, brushing his fingers over me outside my panties. “I’ll bet I can make you feel good right now.”

He slipped in my panties and stroked over my clit, making electricity rush through me, and my body jump.

“Oh yeah, baby,” he growled. “I can make you feel really good.”

Sliding lower, his fingers dipped into the moisture he’d caused. Nuzzling the side of my head, his voice was low and seductive. “You’re so wet for me,” he whispered.

My hands clenched on his arm as he touched me. “You’re so sexy I can’t help it,” I gasped.

His fingers stroked over my clit again and back down, parting my lower lips. He brushed over my core and then plunged two fingers inside.

It was so unexpected but felt so good having him suddenly fill me that I whimpered, “Oh.”

He pumped into me again and again and I was so turned on that my hips started moving with him almost instantly.

I held onto his arm and leaned against him as the pleasure quickly built. “Oh Zan,” I sighed.

His thumb slid over my clit again and again as he continued and I knew I wouldn’t last long. I’d been ready for him since I’d seen him this morning and the flirting at breakfast had driven me wild.

Inside me he brushed the sweet spot and I whimpered with the pleasure. He concentrated on the area, stroking over it with each thrust of his fingers while rubbing my clit.

He knew exactly where to touch me and my whole body started arching back as the orgasm approached.

Pumping into me faster and faster he quickly brought me right to the edge. My hips met each of his strokes and my hands clenched his arm tightly. My breath came in quick pants and I suddenly came, my whole body stiffening as I rode out the sensations.

Zan stroked over my clit again, making me shiver as electricity shot through me and I gasped.

Leaning against him I worked to catch my breath and noticed for the first time that we were almost at the cafe.

As my angel came down, I kissed the top of her head.

Damn, it was so sexy how she was riding my hand! I almost came with her.

I smiled. Giving Liz orgasms in the car while we were headed somewhere was quickly becoming my new favorite hobby.

Sliding my fingers out of her, I put them into my mouth, licking off her nectar. “So sweet,” I growled, the small taste of her making me want much more.

She held on to me tightly as I pulled into a parking space. “You always take care of me,” she purred. “But what about you?” she asked, stroking my rigid cock through my jeans.

Putting my arm around her, I hugged her to me. “I’m going to find a place for us to be together after work,” I promised. “I can wait until then.”

Cupping her head, I held her as I kissed her lingeringly. We couldn’t stay too long because her father would be there any moment, but I wanted to take just a moment for us.

I let myself savor the short time I had with her, stroking her silky hair and the soft skin on her cheek.

When we broke apart we were both smiling. “Ready for work?” I teased.

She blushed. “I am now.”

Holding hands, we went inside together, only parting when we had to go two separate ways.

I let her go reluctantly and watched as she went behind the counter to get set up, trying to memorize the way her sexy, little body looked in her uniform. I could feel another drawing coming on. I’d have to start making a list.

I could also feel my bulging cock and groaned as I shifted, trying to make myself more comfortable.

This ‘vacation’ was killing me. I was used to having Liz when and where I wanted her, and now we were limited to sneaking around like a couple of horny school kids.

I had to do something to rectify the situation, and I had a plan.

I’d promised Liz I would find us a place to make love after work, but I’d already planned on doing it before we talked. The quickies we’d been having were great, but I missed taking the time to savor every inch of Liz’s naked body.

I had a twenty-minute break coming between the breakfast and lunch rushes, and I was going to use my time well. Of course Mr. Parker had made sure Liz and I were never on break at the same time, but that was okay. What I had in mind would make a great surprise for my angel.

Going into the back, I headed to the sink as if I was getting ready for my shift, but pulled out my cell phone. Pressing a couple of buttons, I waited for the answer.

“Zan,” my agent greeted. “How’s Florida?”

“Chilly,” I said, referring to my less than warm welcome from Liz’s parents. “Steve, I need a favor.”


After my call, I headed into the dining room, ready to start my shift. Mr. Parker was behind the counter talking to one of his employees and gesturing to the newspaper on the counter. I wasn’t close enough to hear what they said but I caught a glimpse of the headline – “1 Dead, 2 Rapes, 5 Injured in rash of violent robberies”.

As a business owner, Mr. Parker had to be worried about a lot of things and security was certainly one of them. And I knew exactly how he felt. Living in a big city where there was a lot of crime, I was always thinking about keeping Liz safe, especially since the incident with my foster brother, Danny.

Every time I thought about what he did to her, I wanted to hit him all over again. Luckily he’d been smart enough or worried enough to stay away from us since then, and I didn’t think he’d come back.

But it made me aware that Liz’s father must be really worried about her safety with me. I’d heard him say that he wondered if I beat Liz, and I really hadn’t taken it seriously, but now I was reconsidering. He didn’t know me and had no reason to trust me with his daughter. He didn’t know how I treated her, if I hit her, or took her to dangerous places, or what kind of people I exposed her to, criminals, druggies or worse. And I wasn’t exactly sure how to reassure him about that.

I guess I could just come out and tell him. “Mr. Parker, I want you to know that I keep Liz safe and I’d never do anything to hurt her.” I smiled. He’d probably think I was crazy but I was determined to talk to him and Mrs. Parker and lay my cards on the table.

My gaze swept the restaurant, automatically looking for Liz. She was taking an order from the first customer and color flooded her cheeks when her eyes met mine.

I loved that despite all the time we’d spent together and all the things we’d done that sex could still make her blush. She really was an angel.

“Zan,” a breathy voice broke into my thoughts and I turned to see Teresa, one of the other waitresses, behind me. We’d met at the Parker’s party where she was working the bar.

“Hey Teresa,” I greeted. “Ready for another fun-filled day slinging alien hash?”

She laughed, reaching out to touch my arm. “Don’t say that too loud or Mr. Parker might put it on the menu.”

I glanced at Mr. Parker who was watching us. “Yeah, well, I’d better get to work, or he might just fire me.”

The last thing I needed was for him to think I was flirting with other women. Like there was even a possibility that would happen when Liz was everything to me.

Going to the nearest table, I took out a bottle of cleaning solution and a rag and started wiping the surface. The whole reason I was here was to make a good impression on Mr. Parker, not to mention spending time with Liz.

As I moved around the café cleaning up, I kept looking at Liz and thinking about the surprise I had for her, well for both of us really. We were both going to love it.

I sighed as another group of customers came through the door. The day was passing so slowly I wanted to scream.

Zan had given me a wonderful orgasm that morning but with each passing moment it seemed like I wanted him more and more. I kept watching him as he worked, thinking how sexy he was, and every time I passed the supply closet in the back, I remembered how he took me in there and fucked me good and hard.

I kept thinking he’d do something like that again and steal a few minutes for us to be together.

We shared some smoldering glances across the room and brushed against each other ‘accidentially’ when we could. He’d whispered in my ear things that made my knees weak and we’d even stolen a few kisses in the back room.

I waited impatiently for our breaks, convinced that is when Zan would take me, but he didn’t. During my break he was cleaning up in the dining room like a madman, and on his break he completely disappeared. One of the other waitresses said he’d left.

I wondered where he went, but I thought it must be to do with something Zan had planned for us. When he got back I asked him about it a couple of times, but he wouldn’t admit anything was going on. It did make everything so exciting that I didn’t know what was going to happen but I was getting more desperate to have him by the minute. I couldn’t wait until we got off so we could go and ummm, get off.

My own thoughts made me smile and automatically my eyes turned to Zan, but when I saw him my smile disappeared.

That big-boobed, blonde Teresa was talking to him again.

I’d seen her flirting with him at my parent’s party and now she was working with us and it seemed like she wasn’t wasting any time throwing herself at Zan.

This was the third time today I’d seen her with him. Currently she was following him around like a puppy, desperate to get his attention. She was behind him, saying something I couldn’t hear, and if he was listening he certainly wasn’t letting it show. Then she touched his arm, making him turn toward her.

Anger and jealously rose up in me so fast, I probably would have slapped her if I’d been closer.

As it was, my hand itched to connect with her face. Zan was mine, she couldn’t have possibly missed that, and here she was flirting with him in front of me.

I had the urge to tell her to back off my man, but really how desperate did that sound.

The only thing that didn’t make me totally nuts was that Zan was pretty much ignoring her. He moved around the tables doing his job, and the only person he was really paying attention to was me.

Our eyes connected across the dining room and I could see his desire for me in his gaze. One corner of his mouth rose in a wicked grin as he looked up and down my body.

He definitely wanted me and he wasn’t interested in Teresa. She didn’t have a chance. I just didn’t want her messing with him.

I couldn’t blame her for wanting him, but she’d have to find her own man. I don’t share.

At that moment, Zan winked at me across the dining room. “Soon baby,” he mouthed.


Finally our shift ended, and Liz and I went out the door hand-in-hand. It was so good to be free. Getting in the car made me feel like a weight had lifted from both of us.

Pulling away from the curb, I took her hand kissing it. She sat next to me, laying her head on my shoulder. “Another fun day at work,” she sighed.

“At least we can do what we want now,” I said. “And we have the whole afternoon to ourselves.

“So what did you have in mind?” she purred.

“It is a pretty nice day,” I suggested. “We should go to the beach.”

“The beach?” she asked, obviously surprised.

I knew she would be expecting something different. I have a hard time hiding anything from my angel, but I wanted to keep it secret for a few minutes longer.

“I think that’s a great idea,” I said, putting my arm around her. “We can sit in the sun, maybe take a swim.”

“Okay,” she agreed, even though I thought she sounded a bit disappointed. “But we have to get our things from my parents house.”

We drove in silence for a few blocks when Liz suddenly spoke. “Zan, you missed the turn to my parent’s house. You can take…”

“No,” I said.

She looked at me. “No?”

“I already got our things,” I said. “That’s where I went on my break.”

“Oh,” she said. She wrapped her arms around me. “What beach are we going to?”

“I heard about this great one,” I told her. “It’s just up here.”

Our destination was only a few minutes away and we arrived quickly. I pulled in the private drive and Liz gasped. “The Castaway?” she said in surprise.

I nodded as I parked the car in front of a small bungalow on the beach. The Castaway was a five-star hotel that also had a number of private houses for rent right on the beach.

“I’ve never been here,” she said, “but I always wanted to see it.” Turning to me, she asked, “Are you sure it’s okay for us to be here?” she said looking around like someone might catch us. “It’s a private beach.”

I smiled at her. “I don’t think they’ll mind,” I teased, “since I rented this place.”

I motioned to the bungalow in front of us and she gasped, looking from me, to the house, and back. “Really?” She looked totally shocked and I took her in my arms. “Zan, it’s beautiful. It’s too much, but it’s wonderful.”

Smiling, I leaned in to kiss her. “Nothing is too much for you, angel, and I wanted a place where we could really be alone,” I said softly. I kissed her again. “All this sneaking around and quickies behind your parents’ backs have been great, but I miss our time together.”

“Me too,” she said with a sigh, stroking my face. “It’s perfect.”

“Now,” I continued, “we can be together all we want.”

Getting out of the car, Zan took our things from the trunk and we headed toward the bungalow. When he’d stopped by my parent’s house on his break, he gathered everything he thought we’d need.

I was still so surprised that he rented us the house. When he said he’d find a place we could be together, I’d pictured us having a quickie in a poolside cabana or back room somewhere, maybe a cheap motel, but it was so like Zan to do something so wonderful. He loved surprising me.

Of course I’d heard of the Castaway. It was the nicest hotel in the area and I could see the main building off in the distance. It was a modern, glass tower but we weren’t staying there but in one of the several private beach houses on the property.

I kept looking around at the scenery. It seemed like we were practically right on the beach and the place had been landscaped with tropical trees, flowers and plants creating an incredible garden that also provided privacy.

The house was in a beach bungalow style, with a wood exterior, but it had a sort of modern twist of many large windows, and French doors that led out onto the wrap-around porch. It was bigger than I expected on the outside and I couldn’t wait to see inside.

I could hardly believe it. The bungalow was the perfect romantic getaway.

Zan led us to the door, putting our bags down while used a key to let us inside. He pushed opened the door and I gasped. It was incredible.

We walked into a large living room with a kitchen and dining room beyond. It was furnished and decorated with light beachy colors.

I turned to see Zan watching me. “Do you like it, angel?” he asked.

Rushing at him, I threw my arms around him. “I love it,” I said enthusiastically. “It’s perfect. I’m so glad you thought of this.”

Smiling, he kissed me. “Come and see the best part,” he said.

Putting an arm around me, he led me into the back to the bedroom, and my breath was taken away. The room had huge windows covering one entire wall that looked out onto the ocean, and French doors that literally opened to a patio right on the beach.

Going out the doors, I was amazed to see the water was only steps away.

There was a low wall around the patio that was mostly decorative. It certainly didn’t block our incredible view. We could sit on the patio loungers and stay in the shade of the thatched trellis and palm trees or go right out onto the sand.

And the patio was like an outdoor room. There was a fireplace, barbeque, dining table, assorted chairs, hot tub, an outdoor shower and even a hammock.

“It’s absolutely incredible,” I gasped.

Zan hugged me. “I’m glad you like it, baby.”

“I love it,” I said, hugging him back. “I could stay here the rest of our lives.”

He nodded. “Me too. Our own private world.”

Hand-in-hand we went back inside, and Zan used a button near the door to lower the automatic blinds over the windows, giving us instant privacy. And for the first time I took a close look at the bedroom.

The bed was the first thing that stood out because it was huge, definitely a king. The room was decorated with the same light colors, and through the connecting door I could see the master bath. But I would explore that later.

Grasping the front of Zan’s shirt, I pulled him to me. “So,” I purred, smiling at him, “what do you think we should do?”

“I don’t know,” he teased, taking me into his arms, and walking me backward toward the bed. “I’ve always wanted to try water skiing.”

I shook my head, backing up until the bed stopped me. “What about wake boarding?”

He nuzzled my cheek, “Surfing?”

I slid my hands under his tight work t-shirt, stroking his skin, smiling. “Para-sailing.”

Grasping my ass, he pressed me against him. “Scuba diving.”

Taking the hem of his shirt, I pulled it over his head. “Jet skiing.”

“Catamaran-ing,” he said, brushing over my breasts through my uniform.

“Fishing,” I suggested, leaning in to kiss his chest.

“That’s more like it,” he teased. Pulling back a little, he smiled as he cupped my head. “But I already caught what I really want,” he said with a wink.

My angel was still wearing her work uniform and I slid my hands down and grasped the two sides of her collar and jerked. The row of snaps down the front popped apart with a satisfying ripping sound just as I’d imagined in my fantasies.

She gasped in surprise and let the material fall down her arms to the floor.

My eyes raked over her body, and seeing that she was wearing a matching bra and panties I’d given her just made me want her more. I love giving her underwear. It’s something no one else would ever see but the two of us.

A sexy smile curved her lips and she reached out, grabbing the waistband on my jeans and pulling me to her. “I think we should try skinny dipping,” she purred as she popped my button open. “But you are wearing way too many clothes.”

A moment later she had my zipper down and let my jeans drop to the floor. Leaning in, she put her hands on my chest as she kissed it, scraping her teeth over my pec.

With a growl I wrapped my arms around her, going for the fastening on her bra. As I released it, I whispered in her ear. “Seems like we are both wearing too much.”

I lowered the straps of her bra down her arms, making her release me for a moment to pull it off. When her hands returned, she hooked two fingers into the top of my boxers and stripped them off to pool with my jeans.

My hands slid over her soft skin, caressing her back and sides, until I reached her panties, which I pushed down in a single motion.

Kicking my pants off along with my shoes, I grasped Liz around the waist, lifting her up onto the bed. I took a moment to throw her shoes aside and then took her head in both hands, kissing her.

As we continue the kiss, I climbed on the bed with her and her body lifted up into me. She wanted me as much as I wanted her.

Needing to feel her skin against mine, I settled over her, pressing our naked bodies together. My instinct was to just slide inside her liquid heat and fuck her brains out, but I really wanted to savor her first and drive her wild.

I parted my legs, bringing Zan even closer, so his erection settled against my throbbing pussy and gasped with the sensation. I desperately needed to feel him there and my hands slicked down his sides trying to bring him closer. I wanted him so much and knew by his hard length that he definitely wanted me.

I expected him to thrust inside me, taking me quickly, but instead he held me down with the press of his body.

His lips went to my neck barely brushing me and I shivered as the rough stubble of his chin grazed my sensitive skin. My hips tried to thrust up into him, but I could barely move under his weight. I knew he was going to take his time, but I was already so turned on, I wasn’t sure I could wait.

“Zan,” I gasped.

He didn’t answer but pressed his tongue into my throat, licking up and then back down. Automatically my head fell back so he would have more access. His teeth scraped my skin and he seemed to kiss and lick every inch of my neck, driving me wild but also making me feel like I would melt.

Where his chest met mine my nipples pulled to hard points, and as my arousal grew they ached to be touched. My hands grasped at his back, fluttering against his skin.

He rolled slightly to one side, to expose one of my breasts and his hand brushed down my neck, trailing over my chest. I waited breathlessly for him to touch my breast, but he circled around it, barely grazing the underside with his thumb.

I felt his cock nudge my opening and my stomach clenched as the ache between my thighs intensified. His hard length was a constant presence and the moisture was starting to pour out of me.

I tried to wiggle against him to feel the beautiful friction he could cause, but he was holding me in place.

His hand circled my breast again and suddenly brushed over my hard nub, making me cry out.

He sucked on my neck as he concentrated on my rigid nipple, flicking over it with his thumb. It felt like my nub was connected directly to my clit and I tried even harder to move under him.

My breath was coming in pants and he wasn’t even inside me yet. I wanted him so much I could hardly think straight. The throbbing in my pussy was becoming overwhelming.

“Please,” I gasped.

Meeting my eyes, he smiled before lowering his lips to mine. I kissed him hungrily and when he thrust his tongue into my mouth, my hips surged up into him.

His palm brushed over my nipple again and then he left my lips and his hot mouth closed over my breast. I cried out again as he licked my hard nub and felt a rush of liquid between my thighs

“Zan,” I gasped, desperately clutching his ass, trying to bring his inside me. “Fuck me.”

Without releasing my breast, he grasped both of my hands and pulled them above my head, stretching me out underneath him. He held my two wrists captive in one of his hands, leaving the other free to continue tormenting me.

Starting at my hip, he slicked his hand up my side, along the edge of my breast and up to my mouth. As he brushed his chin stud over my aching nipple, his fingers traced my lips and I took one into my mouth echoing what I really wanted.

He allowed me to swirl my tongue around his finger before withdrawing it and using the slick digit to trail a line down my body. Sliding down my neck, he caressed my skin, making every inch of me jump under his touch. His hot breath puffed into my neck as he continued across my chest, and down between my breasts, over my stomach.

My thighs clenched as he reached my dark curls and sneaked his hand between us, cupping me briefly before stroking my clit.

I tried to arch into him, but he wouldn’t allow it, and instead stroked up the top of my thigh to my knee. When he changed directions, his fingers raked gently down the inside of my leg, making me shiver almost uncontrollably. My legs automatically fell open, giving him more room.

Turning his hand, he drew his fingernails across the juncture of my thigh and up into my curls.

I was practically lost in the web of desire and all I could think about was how much I wanted him. Sweat was starting to break out on both our skin and we were breathing hard. Zan was just as desperate for our joining as I was. I started struggling against where he was holding my wrists as my hips jerked beneath him.

“Please Zan,” I panted. “I need you so much.”

He shifted forward a bit and started rocking against me so his hard length brushed my soaking pussy and clit, and his nipples slid over mine.

I whimpered with the sensation but desperately needed more.

His lips met mine again and our mouths crashed together, trying to devour each other while he continued to caress me. He brushed over my thigh, up to my knee and back down to the delicate flesh he could reach between us, only occasionally touching my clit.

It wasn’t nearly enough. My whole body was throbbing and shaking, my back arching as my desperation grew. My legs wrapped around his thighs, pulling at him, changing the angle and trying to bring him inside.

I turned my mouth away from his kiss, gasping for air and grazing his neck with my teeth “Zan, fuck me,” I begged, thrusting my hips hard against him. “I can’t wait any more. Please fuck me.”

His eyes held mine and I could see the heat and desire burning inside. He slid his body down mine so every inch of us touched, making me shiver uncontrollably, and then he thrust up, entering me and filling me completely.

I whimpered, arching back as electricity shot through me, and I saw Zan’s eyes fill with satisfaction. He loved giving me pleasure.

“My angel,” he growled.

My core clenched around his hard length because I was so turned on. The feel of him inside gave me a bit of relief, but also added to the desperate ache. But he only gave me a moment to savor the sensations and then he started moving.

I loved taking the time to touch Liz, and I really wasn’t finished caressing and tasting her, but she was so ready that she was going crazy, and I wasn’t far behind her. So still holding on to her wrists, I slid inside her welcoming heat.

Wanting to see her reaction I only waited a moment before I gave her what we both needed. Withdrawing from her a little, I plunged back inside, starting a quick rhythm.

Liz started moving with me immediately, her legs wrapped around mine, her hips working in time with my thrusts. Leaning down I kissed her, our mouths crashing as we moved together.

Our bodies were pressed closely together so my chest brushed over her breasts and she held me so tightly between her legs that I knew I was rubbing her clit with each stroke.

Liz’s pussy was throbbing around me and she was so wet that I moved easily inside her. She was already whimpering and writhing beneath me and I knew she wouldn’t last much longer.

Leaning forward on my arm, I changed the angle of my hips looking for that sweet spot inside her and her gasp was like fire in my veins. I sped up, determined to give us both as much pleasure as I could before we exploded.

Still holding her wrists, I dipped down sucking her breast as I continued to piston inside her. Her body arched and she panted as her head thrashed from side to side. I felt my balls tighten, but I ignored the urge to come, concentrating on Liz, knowing she was close.

I slammed inside her, burying myself to the hilt with each powerful thrust and making Liz cry out with each stroke. “Oh Zan, yes! Oh Zan!”

Hearing my name on her lips nearly made me cum, but I simply sped up even more. Liz’s pussy tightened around me, her whole body stiffened and I smiled knowing only a few more thrusts would finish her.

I didn’t falter in my rhythm, but sucked her breast hard, licking her rigid nipple and she exploded.

“Zan!” she screamed as I continued to pound inside her and with another few strokes I followed her over the edge.

I growled with the power of the release as I surged into her, emptying myself inside. My whole body pulsed with pleasure and I took her lips in a soft kiss.

“I love you,” I panted against her lips. “I love you so much, baby.”

Her fingers fluttered against my hand where I still held her, and I opened my grip, letting her go. Immediately she wrapped her arms around me, holding me tight.

“I love you,” she breathed, with a dreamy smile.

She had that well-loved, languorous look that she got when I’d completely satisfied her.

Smiling back, I brushed the damp hair off her face before leaning in for another kiss. Stroking her cheek, I couldn’t help thinking she was so beautiful that I would be perfectly happy just were I was, being held inside her and looking at her for the rest of my life.

But I could see that I’d really worn her out. Her eyes were heavy and her breathing was deep and relaxed, and suddenly the thought of holding my angel while we took a nap seemed like the perfect way to spend the afternoon.

I slid out of her and rolled to the side so I faced her, and took her in my arms. She turned to me and closed her eyes as she rested her head against my chest, her legs tangling with mine. Gently stroking her hair, I knew she’d be asleep in moments and closed my own eyes.

This is how it should be, I thought as I inhaled the familiar scent of her hair, and I drifted into a contented sleep for the first time in days.


The world is full of stories, and from time to time,
they permit themselves to be told - Prey

Image - The most comprehensive Roswell reference & archive
My Stories ~ My Roswell Store ~ My Roswell Archive


Check out Roswell Heaven!

User avatar
Addicted Roswellian
Posts: 481
Joined: Tue Feb 11, 2003 11:13 am

Re: Arms of an Artist (UC,Z/L,ADULT) AN 9/12

Post by RoswellOracle » Mon Dec 24, 2012 11:29 pm

Howdy guys. No, I haven't fallen off the face of the Earth. It just seems like it sometimes. But here is a new part just in time for Christmas.


Part 8


I woke up with Zan’s warmth all around me, my body still humming with contentment.

We’d slept for a little while then made love again, slow and thorough, taking our time to savor each other as we hadn’t been able to do recently. I ran my hands every inch of Zan’s skin, caressing him and loving that I could take the time to do exactly what I wanted. Then I followed the same path, kissing and licking his magnificent body, often using my teeth to draw a groan from him.

And while I was indulging in him, Zan did the same to me, his hands and mouth gliding over my skin before he slid inside me and slowly built us both to an incredible end. Then we dozed in each others’ arms again. It had been a perfect afternoon.

I stirred slightly and Zan nuzzled the side of my head as his hand stroked over my breast, causing me to gasp.

“Mmmm, “ he growled, “the perfect way to wake up.”

I sighed, stretching in his arms and he took the opportunity to close his mouth over my breast, sucking for a moment before licking my still-hard nipple. “Perfect,” he repeated.

Stroking my back, he smiled. “I could stay here forever.”

“Me too,” I agreed, wrapping a leg around him and pressing my throbbing core to his growing erection, but a glance at the clock made me groan, “but we have to go soon.”

He rolled us over so he was on top and his hard length nudged my opening and I thought he would take me again, but he must have seen the clock too.

We had plans with my parents tonight and even though we both would have preferred to stay in bed, we wanted to spend time with them so they could get to know Zan better. Not to mention that later, I had a surprise for Zan. Well two surprises really, but I wasn’t sure how he would feel about one of them.

“You’re right,” he groaned, “we should get going.”

I was disappointed but we had to shower and get presentable so we could go home.

Zan got up, offering his hand to me and pulled me to my feet and against him, holding me tightly. He smiled, “You know, we can save a lot of time if we shower together.”

I nodded, returning his smile. “Yeah, and save water too.”

He moved in closer. “And I can fuck you good and hard one more time,” he said with a wink.

Shocked, I gasped, but he just chuckled and led me into the bathroom.


On the drive back to my parents’ house I snuggled close to Zan, not wanting to be apart from him. I couldn’t stop thinking about the afternoon we’d spent together and my thoughts turned back to the time just before we left.

In the shower we’d quickly washed each other and then Zan had insisted on going down on me. He’d teased my clit as he stroked his tongue into me, bringing me to orgasm two more times before sliding inside me and taking me against the tiled shower wall.

Just thinking about it was making me want him all over again.

It’s a good thing we had told my parents we were going dancing later tonight so we could slip back to the beach house to make love again.

But first we had to get through the night with my parents.

We were going to dinner and then to an opening at one of the local galleries that was featuring unknown local artists and auctioning some of their work and other pieces for charity.

My parents and their friends were all patrons of the arts, and although my parents preferred the symphony and ballet they had taken me to many gallery openings when I was growing up. Of course they were nothing like the ones I had attended in New York with Zan, but I was looking forward to it. One of the reasons was because I would get to see Zan relatively dressed up.

He is sexy no matter what he wears, but I’ve always had a thing for a man who is dressed up. I didn’t think he’d wear his leather pants, which could make me practically swoon, but his ass looks so great in slacks, I just want to squeeze it.

We arrived at my parents’ house too soon and I took Zan’s hand as we went to the door. My mother must have been waiting for us because she practically threw the door open. “There you are,” she scolded.

I felt myself blush and wondered if she could tell just by looking at us what we’d been doing.

I wasn’t ashamed of having sex with Zan, far from it, but it wasn’t exactly something I wanted to discuss with my parents, not to mention they would surely blame Zan.

“You have less than an hour to get ready before we leave for dinner,” she said.

I released the breath I’d been holding, and nodded. “No problem, Mom. We’ll be ready on time,” I assured her.

Zan and I went upstairs and he looked briefly around before pulling me into my room and shutting the door. Instantly we were in each others’ arms, kissing like we’d been apart for weeks.

Even though we’d spent the afternoon in bed, we were hungry for each other again.

After a too short moment we parted, both panting.

Zan stroked my cheek. “This afternoon was spectacular,” he said, “but I think we can top it tonight.”

I nodded, wiggling against him. “I know we can,” I said, turning and kissing his palm.

“Baby,” he groaned, “you drive me crazy.”

I smiled. “Just wait.”

He leaned in for another kiss, but I put a hand to his chest, smiling. “You’d better go before my parents find us,” I teased.

With a growl of frustration he nodded. “We will finish this later,” he promised.

He stole another kiss before releasing me and moving to the door. Opening it and looking through the crack, he winked at me before slipping out into the hall.

Going into my room, I headed straight into the shower. Yes, I had just showered with Liz but I didn’t think Liz’s parents would appreciate the raging hard-on I was sporting.

Stepping into the cool spray I tried to think about anything except Liz’s hot body wrapped around mine. I concentrated on washing my hair and thinking about sports and stupid TV shows and construction supplies, anything to calm me down.

When I was finished I was relatively presentable, but I knew it wouldn’t last long. I was sure Liz would be wearing some little cocktail dress that clung to curves, outlining her perfect breasts and hips and leading my eyes . . . shit.

I turned on the cold water higher.

After a few more minutes, I stepped out of the shower, quickly drying myself and slicking some product through my hair. I really hadn’t thought about what I was going to wear and grabbed a pair of dark gray slacks and a forest green shirt Liz had given me. I knew she liked the color on me, and I wanted to drive her just as crazy as she always drove me.

A black belt and my biker boots finished my outfit and I glanced at the clock, seeing it was approaching time to leave.

Grabbing my wallet and keys, I left my room and looked to Liz’s door. It was closed, so I assumed she wasn’t ready yet, and I had a brief thought of helping her, but of course I couldn’t with her parents around.

Going down the stairs, I saw Liz’s parents near the front door and nodded a greeting.

“Glad to see you’re on time,” Mr. Parker said. “I hope Liz isn’t running late.”

“She’s never late,” I said automatically, and then wondered if I should have kept my mouth shut. It showed a level of familiarity with her that might make her parents uncomfortable. But I didn’t look at them and instead watched the stairs.

I hated having to consider all my words and actions around her parents and I hoped it wouldn’t always be that way.

Movement at the top of the stairs caught my eye and I felt a jolt go through me that practically took my breath away. Liz was wearing a dress I’d never seen before and it made her look grown up and sophisticated. It was a deep cobalt blue and fit her like a glove, nipping in at her small waist and following the curve of her hip before ending mid-thigh.

As she descended the stairs, her eyes met mine and she smiled softly, and I could see all her love for me shining brightly. My eyes raked over her, trying to memorize every detail, already seeing in my mind the painting I would create.

When she was a few stairs from the bottom, I stepped forward, holding out my hand. “You look incredibly beautiful, angel,” I said.

Blushing, she put her hand in mine. “So do you,” she said with a smile.

Behind us, Mr. Parker cleared his throat. “We better get going.”


Dinner was one of the longest meals of my life.

I was trying to keep my mind and eyes off of Liz as much as possible so I wouldn’t offend her parents, but she was so fucking sexy I could hardly think.

I was so tempted to reach over and slide my hand up the amazing expanse of thigh her dress revealed as we sat at the table. Instead I attempted small talk.

Mr. Parker seemed to be in a better mood than he had been the last few days and I couldn’t help wondering why. I felt like I was surrounded by plots and traps and I had to watch every step.

Finally it was over and I had a few minutes alone with Liz as we drove to the gallery. I slid behind the wheel and turned to Liz, letting my eyes roam slowly over her, a smile curving my lips.

Liz smiled back. “What?”

“I am just thinking of all the things I’m going to do to you when I take that dress off you,” I said.

She leaned in, touching my thigh. “Tell me,” she purred.

“Hmmm,” I hummed, letting my gaze take in the creamy skin of her breasts exposed by her position. “I am really tempted to just take you right here in the car and show you.”

She smiled wickedly, her eyes dancing with mischief, “I’m game.”

I groaned. “I’m not sure that’s a good idea. We might not ever make it to the gallery.”

Liz slid her hand up my leg and stroked me through my pants. “But we will continue this later.”

I held her eyes, “That is a promise.”

Did I mention I was horny all the time?

Well, sitting at dinner next to Zan looking sexy as hell did nothing to calm me down, and bantering with him in the car just made my whole body feel shivery. By the time we’d reached the gallery I’d decided not to even bother fighting it.

As the valet let me out of the car, I took the opportunity to admire Zan’s amazing ass in his slacks, and let him catch me looking.

With a wicked grin, he wrapped his arm around me, holding me close as we walked inside. His lips brushed my cheek as he whispered. “You better not let your parents see you looking at me like that.”

“Why not,” I teased. “They will just know that I want to eat you alive.”

He chuckled, but I reminded myself to be careful even though I was going crazy for him.

As we waited for my parents to arrive, I attempted to keep my mind off sex by scanning the gallery.

Near the front doors, several tables were set up to serve drinks, and waiters circulated among the crowd with trays of hors d’oeuvres. The space inside was divided into several areas, one of which was displayed the art created by the artists being featured tonight. Their work was arranged in groups with a picture of them and a bio nearby. At one end of the section there were half a dozen or so paintings intriguingly draped with cloth to conceal them. The center section contained a stage with chairs in front of it and I assumed that is where the introductions and auction would take place.

The rest of the gallery faded into shadow as only the featured areas were lit. You could barely see past the edge of the lights, and only because I’d been to the gallery before did I know there was a large staircase to the left of the main entrance.

We went to the right to leave our jackets at the coat check, and Zan got us drinks at one of the bar stations before we moved toward the stage.

About half the chairs in front of the stage were occupied and several people milled around on the stage. It was almost time to start.

Just as I was wondering what could be taking my parents so long, they came through the door and joined us and we made our way to the seats.

My parents greeted practically everyone we passed, knowing them all by name, and I was amazed. Was everyone they knew here tonight?

We took the chairs next to some of their friends, and only had to wait a few moments before someone stepped to the podium. “Ladies and gentleman, please take your seats and we will begin.”

Slowly people started filling the seats and I squeezed Zan’s hand as I studied the featured artists who were sitting on the stage, comparing them to the program I held. Two women and three men were seated together, a sculptor, a glass blower, and three painters.

My parents had plenty of friends who supported the local artistic community, but my mom and dad had never really gotten into art. They had a small collection of paintings and sculpture but it was mostly things that had been suggested to them as good investments. My parents directed their monetary contributions to the ballet and the symphony.

My dad leaned over to Zan. “I bet you haven’t had your art in a big opening like this,” he said.

“Dad,” I gasped, embarrassed. I knew they didn’t think of Zan as a ‘real’ artist.

Zan looked surprised but he answered modestly. “I’ve been lucky to be featured in a few nice galleries,” he said.

I wanted to tell my dad that Zan was a rock star in the New York art world, practically a god, but I held my tongue. I doubted that anything I said would make a difference.

Almost all of the people were seated now and the same man stepped up to the podium again. “Ladies and gentlemen, it is a great pleasure to welcome you to our gallery this evening to introduce these up-and-coming local artists. I am Hans Toller, the gallery manager, and it is my pleasure to…”

I tuned out as the announcer gave the bios of the artists, bringing them up to the podium one at a time. I was still incredulous about what Mr. Parker had said. What exactly kind of artist did he think I was? It made me think he hadn’t read the report his P.I. gave him. He certainly didn’t think I was successful and probably was a big part of the problem he had with me.

But I wasn’t sure how to fix that.

He had no reason to believe anything I said about my success. He would probably think I was exaggerating or lying.

Liz squeezed my hand again, shifting in her seat. She seemed agitated since we sat down and I wasn’t sure why. Possibly she was embarrassed or angered by her dad’s treatment of me.

I squeezed her hand, trying to reassure her. “It will get better, baby,” I told her softly.

Looking at me, she held my gaze. “Yes it will,” she said determinedly.

The tone in her voice was so sure it made me wonder, but before I could ask, she motioned to the stage where the final artist was just sitting down.

The announcer was still speaking. “Tonight, we also have a special surprise guest, one of New York’s hottest artists, and here is his manager to introduce him.”

Suspicion filled me and I turned to Liz. She shrugged and motioned to the stage again.

My manager Steve climbed onto the stage, going to the mic as the speaker announced him. “Please welcome one of New York’s premiere art agents, Steve Holbrook.”

The crowd gave a round of applause as Steve took position in front of the mic. “The artist I represent,” he started, “didn’t even know he was being featured here tonight. He’s on vacation locally and we thought we’d surprise him, so please give him a big hand so we can get him up on the stage. New York’s own Zan!”

The crowd erupted into applause and I turned again to Liz. “Did you know about this?”

She had a huge smile on her face. “Go on,” she said, pushing me up. “Your adoring fans are waiting for you.”

Still in shock I got up, and the crowd applauded even louder.

I was so proud as I watched Zan make his way through the crowd on his way to the stage. People started to get to their feet, applauding him wildly, many reaching to shake his hand. Obviously they knew his work.

I felt my eyes filling with tears. He was a great artist and he deserved the recognition, especially in front of my parents.

Looking at them sitting next to me, I could see the surprise on their faces.

My mother’s friend Sharon Lancer leaned over to talk to her. “Nancy, you sly thing. You didn’t tell us you had a famous artist staying with you,” she said with a wink. “You didn’t even introduce him to us at your party. Trying to keep a low profile, hmmm?”

I couldn’t help but smile at my mother trying to act like she wasn’t surprised. “He just wanted a low-key vacation,” she said smoothly.

I shook my head, turning to look at Zan as he climbed onto the stage.

He was right, of course, I did know about it. This was my first surprise of the night for Zan.

I had the idea about a week ago, suggesting to Steve that he make arrangements with a gallery to feature Zan’s work. Then I just had to make sure my parents and all their rich art-loving friends were on the invitation list.

Steve loved the idea, especially the part about it being a surprise. He’d done all the work, easily finding a gallery to agree and arranging for Zan’s work to be shipped. I just had to give him the names of the people I wanted to invite.

I’d kept the whole thing a secret from Zan because I knew he didn’t particularly like openings, but I was betting the exposure he got in front of my parents’ friends could influence my mom and dad like nothing else could.

Zan stood next to Steve as he went over Zan’s bio and then stepped aside to let Zan speak. I knew he hated it, but it would be over in a moment.

“This is a surprise,” he said, looking directly at me. “I had no idea. But you didn’t come here to listen to me. You came to see some art and,” he motioned to the other artists, “to celebrate your local artists.” He stepped back and everyone applauded.

The announcer stepped up to the mic again. “We have another surprise tonight.” He motioned to the covered paintings and the drapes were pulled down revealing Zan’s paintings, and the crowd gasped. “We are lucky to have some of Zan’s work in our gallery.”

I saw Zan talking briefly to Steve, and I wondered what he was saying, but then he left the stage and headed toward me.

When he reached the row where we were sitting, my parents’ friends intercepted him before he could get to me. They introduced themselves and I watched in amusement as they practically fell all over him.

“Zan,” my mother’s friend Sharon said, “what a genuine thrill to meet you. I thought you never left New York.”

Zan shook her hand. “This is my first time out of the city,” he said, glancing past her and giving me a direct look. I smiled, knowing he was waiting to talk to me.

“I guess you’ve been outed now,” her husband George said. “And in such a spectacular way. It is hard to believe it isn’t a publicity stunt.”

Zan just nodded, “You know managers, anything to keep the public interested in their clients.”

Sharon laughed, putting her hand on Zan’s arm. “So what brings you to our little town? Surely there are more exciting places to be.”

“Well Sharon,” he said moving toward me, “I’m here with Liz, spending the holiday with the Parkers.” He took my hand and leaned into me, placing a kiss on my temple.

“Oh,” Sharon said, making the connection, “you met Liz in New York. What a small world.” She turned to my mother, “I still can’t believe you didn’t say a word.”

As they continued to talk, Zan turned to me speaking quietly. “So you set this up?” he said with a smile.

“Well,” I said, “I suggested it. Steve was the one who put it all together.”

He shook his head.

“Zan,” I continued, “I know you don’t like these things, and I didn’t tell you because I didn’t want you to say no. I knew how surprised my parents would be when their art snob friends all made a fuss over you. I thought it would change their opinion of you if their friends respected you.”

He kept shaking his head, and I couldn’t tell what he was thinking.

“Are you mad?” I whispered. “I promise I’ll make it up to you.”

His eyes met mine and that sexy crooked smile raised one corner of his mouth. “I’m not mad, angel,” he said. “But I would love to hear more about how you are going to make this up to me.”

“Well,” I started, “I had an idea about that. I do know somewhere…”

Sharon interrupted me. “Zan, we’d be honored if you show us your work and tell us about it.”

Unfortunately, he really didn’t have much choice. “Of course,” he said smoothly. “I am curious to see which paintings my manager brought with him.”

Sharon giggled.

Leaning in close again, he whispered in my ear. “I am really going to enjoy you making this up to me.”

“Me too,” I said with a smile.

Still grasping hands, Zan and I led the way to his paintings, with my parents and the Lancers right behind us. As we moved, other friends of my parents joined the group, introducing themselves to Zan until we had a crowd of about thirty people.

When we reached the paintings, ohhs and ahhs were expressed over Zan’s work, and the questions started immediately. What is this one called? What was your inspiration for this? How long did this one take?

Looking at my parents, I couldn’t help but smile at the look of pure shock on their faces as they watched their closest friends treating Zan with such awe.

My mother touched my shoulder. “Can we talk to you?”

I squeezed Zan’s hand and nodded toward my parents, and he understood, squeezing my hand before letting me go.

Going to the side with my parents, I was filled with pride again as I looked at all the people crowding around Zan, eager to see his work.

My father was the first to speak. “Are those prices accurate?” he asked, his expression filled with something that looked like horror.

I glanced at the price on the one painting I could see, and turned back to them. “Yeah, that’s usually about what his work goes for. Of course if they are bigger or smaller it can be a bit different.”

He shook his head. “I can’t believe his work goes for that much.”

I was getting mad, but I still tried to be polite. “Well you had him checked out. Didn’t the P.I. mention how much his paintings were in demand?”

They just looked incredulous, and I didn’t wait for an answer. “Look at his work,” I said motioning to the closest painting. “He is incredibly talented.”

I watched as they scanned the paintings. “And look at the people desperate to talk to him,” I continued. “Your friends are in the front of the line, because Zan is a great artist. He won’t be out on the street doing caricatures for the tourists any time soon.”

If it was possible my parents looked even more shocked. They knew I had overheard them.

I noticed Sharon and George looking at one of the paintings and talking intently. Then George motioned to the gallery manager. They were buying one of Zan’s paintings!

Motioning to them, I drew the scene to my parents’ attention. “Looks like the Lancers are going to have a Zan original in their house.”

And as if I had conjured him, a gallery worker appeared and placed a sold sign on the painting.

I shook my head. “Believe it or not, Zan really doesn’t like to be the center of attention, so I’m going to go be with him, and give him some moral support.”

I didn’t wait to hear if my parents were going to say anything. I was glad to get away from them for a while. This was Zan’s night and I didn’t want to ruin it by being angry. I wanted to concentrate on him and not think about my parents any more.

Slipping through the crowd, I took my place at Zan’s side. He welcomed me by wrapping an arm around my waist and clasping to him, and I felt my tension melt away.

I knew all of my parents friends very well and was greeted by them as they hovered around us. They talked to me about my schooling and life in New York, and asked Zan about his art. Finally one of my mother’s closest friends, Kristy, asked me how Zan and I met.

I couldn’t help smiling as I related the circumstances, remembering the first time I’d seen him in the quad at NYU and how he had affected me. He was definitely the most gorgeous guy I’d ever seen, but is was the way he made me feel, even without saying a word that had drawn me to him so completely. I could hardly think about anything but him until we finally got together.

When I finished my story, Zan kissed the side of my head.

Of course I didn’t mention to the crowd how sexy he’d made me feel or how much I thought about kissing him and making love to him. Just thinking about it now made my desire for him come raging back and I couldn’t keep the smile off my face. I’d been trying to keep it under control but really what was the point. I had to have him soon.

Kristy smiled too and squeezed my hand. “It’s nice to see two people so much in love,” she said.

Strangely her statement made me feel like an adult for one of the first times.

I was with the man I loved and we had a wonderful life together. I wanted my parents to like him, but I realized we would be happy together even if they never did.

As people continued to ask Zan questions, my gaze wandered to the Lancers where they were standing next to the painting they bought. My parents had joined them and they were talking, the Lancers motioning to the painting, and I imagined them explaining it to my mom and dad.

For the first time I really looked at the paintings and noticed one had a sign that said “Not for Sale.” Instantly I recognized it. The painting depicted a horse-drawn carriage near a pond, but with a twist. The horses were supernaturally pale, their hooves making sparks as they wildly ran through the night, eyes blazing, breathing flames. It was spectacular, haunting but passionate.

The memories came rushing back of when I’d first seen it. Well, when I’d first seen part of it.

It was the night Zan and I had first made love months ago.

I’d gone to the library to study and found Zan sitting at my usual table, drawing. He’d been making sketches of the carriage and horses in the painting.

I’d been so excited to be with him that night, but so nervous. We weren’t together, had never even been on a date but I could hardly think of anything but how it would be to kiss and touch him. I wanted him so much, but I was really inexperienced and wasn’t sure what to do.

Luckily, Zan wanted me just as much and took the initiative.

He’d given me my first orgasm as we sat at the table, and then he taken me into a quiet corner and gone down on me until I came again.

It had been incredible and I still remembered exactly how it felt the first time he touched me.

Hell, I wanted him so much. My pussy was throbbing and wet and I needed Zan inside.

I wasn’t sure how long it would be until I could have him, so I gripped his arm and leaned into him, letting the warmth of his body invade me as I kept my eyes on the painting with the carriage.

Zan had told me what it represented, which was also why he’d never sell it. The wild, burning horses depicted Zan’s desire and passion for me. He’d envisioned the painting before we were together, using it as a mainstream outlet for his frustration.

I wasn’t sure what had inspired Zan’s manager Steve to include the painting in the group he sent down, but it was perfect for our current situation. Raging desire unfulfilled.

Attempting to turn my mind to other things, I tried to concentrate on the people surrounding us, and what they were talking to Zan about.

I swear the people asked Zan questions forever, but it was probably only an hour. By then I was going crazy to have him. I was just wondering how much longer I’d have to wait when an announcement was made.

“Ladies and gentlemen, please take your seats. The auction will begin in just a few moments.”

The crowd around me started to disperse and I took a deep breath, glad I could finally escape the questions and the attention. I certainly hadn’t expected the evening to turn out the way it did, and it had caught me unprepared.

Even though Liz had been at my side practically all night, I’d hardly been able to talk to her or touch her, but it didn’t make me want her any less. I’d been hard practically since we’d left the house, and I’d had to keep myself under control the whole night, settling for holding her hand or wrapping my arm around her, reminding myself that her parents were likely to see every move I made.

But we would definitely make up for it after this thing was over. I intended to make love to her repeatedly when we got back to the beach house. I just hoped the auction didn’t last too long. I wasn’t sure how much longer I could wait.

Still grasping her hand, I turned to her and she met my smile with her own.

“Let’s get a drink,” she said, speaking a little loud to be heard over the crowd, and motioning to the front of the gallery.

“Sure,” I agreed. I was thirsty too and it would give us a moment alone together before rejoining her parents at the auction.

Threading our way through the crowd of people heading to the seats, we arrived at the bar and were practically the only ones there. I noticed that waiters were passing out champaign to the people in the seats but I ordered us soft drinks.

The bartender quickly handed us our Cokes and I took a long drink, completely emptying the glass.

The gallery manager stepped to the podium and the lights on the audience brightened as the rest of the gallery sank into shadows, and he started to speak. “Ladies and gentlemen we are about to start the auction, so please take your seats.”

I was about to ask for another drink but Liz touched my arm, drawing my attention, and when I looked at her I felt a wave of desire slam into me that almost took my breath. Her sweet, sexy smile let me know exactly what she was thinking.

Slipping my arm around her waist, I leaned in whispering. “Baby, you have to stop looking at me like that or I’ll have to take you right here.”

“Have I ever told you how great your butt looks in slacks?” she said innocently. “I’ve hardly been able to think about anything else all night than grabbing your ass as you fuck me.”

“Shit, baby,” I whispered. I practically growled I wanted her so much, and she obviously wanted me. Not for the first time I wanted to throw her over my shoulder and leave so we could be alone.

She just smiled and took a sip of her drink, looking at me over the edge of the glass, holding my gaze.

My cock hardened painfully, but we would just have to wait.

In the background I was aware that another man stepped to the podium. “Ladies and gentlemen, the first item up for auction…”

I tuned him out as I concentrated on Liz. I thought she would want to get back to her parents but she didn’t show any sign of moving. Maybe she just wanted some time away from them. There was certainly nothing more I wanted than to be alone with her.

I placed a kiss on her forehead and she leaned into me, wrapping her arm around my waist.

The bidding started on the first painting, and the whole crowd seemed to get into it. The painting seemed to be popular, or maybe they were just bidding because it was for charity, but the price quickly rose, with two men refusing to give in to each other.

Finally one man backed down and the crowd cheered and applauded. The people sitting near the winner patted him on the back and congratulated him.

The next item up for auction was announced, and the crowd oohhh-ed and aahhh-ed appreciatively, completely captivated by the auction. In my eyes the painting was nothing spectacular but I was sure the free-flowing champaign didn’t hurt.

The bidding was about to start when Liz grasped my hand, and gently started to pull me slowly away from the crowd.

The stage and surrounding area was spotlighted, and the gallery disappeared into the darkness around us, and Liz was leading me into the shadows. It didn’t take a genius to figure out what she had in mind, but I couldn’t tell if there was a safe place for us to make love.

We both kept our eyes on the crowd, making sure no one noticed where we were going, but everyone was so involved in the auction that not one person looked our way.

Quickly we reached the deep shadows and I wondered with each step where Liz had in mind. It was so damn sexy and exciting to have her take the lead, knowing she wanted me so much that she had planned this out.

I stayed silent as she led me to a large staircase, and briefly wondered if we were going upstairs, but instead she took us behind the huge metal structure.

There were gaps between the steps that were about a half-inch which allowed me to see the crowd beyond, but I knew no one would be able to see us. We could barely see each other in the dim light.

Aggressively Liz pushed me against the wall, smiling as she reached between us, unfastening my pants and reaching inside to free my rock-hard cock. “Fuck me, Zan,” she demanded.

Growling, I grasped her perfect ass, picking her up as I spun us around and pressed her against the wall. Wrapping her legs tight around me, her eyes never left mine as I reached under her dress, pushing her panties aside and slid home inside her. Oh shit, she was so wet.

She gasped and started to move on me, her hips rolling slowly back and forth to slide me inside her. It was so fucking sexy I swear I nearly came, but I kept my control and immediately started to plunge into her.

We caught fire quickly, Liz grasping my shoulders for traction as she met my every stroke.

I wanted to take my time but our current position didn’t really allow for that, not to mention I knew we would have hours together later this evening. And there was nothing wrong with indulging in a quick hard fuck against a wall.

My gaze darted to the side, noting the crowd still engrossed in the auction, and I looked back at Liz. She smiled wickedly and I knew we were both thinking the same thing. We were fucking practically out in the open and no one even knew.

I sped up, slamming into hard, wanting to finish her spectacularly.

She gasped with each thrust and it was like fire in my veins. Her body started to arch and I knew she couldn’t last much longer. Reaching between us, I rubbed her clit in quick circles and she came almost immediately.

I watched greedily as her whole body stiffened and her sweet pussy squeezed my cock, making me explode with just a couple more strokes. Shuddering, I emptied myself into her.

“Mmmm,” I purred, nuzzling her cheek, “that was worth being ambushed tonight. I’m almost ready to forgive you,” I teased.

She kissed my neck, “Almost?” she asked, her breath sliding across my skin. “Well,” she whispered, kissing the edge of my ear, “it’s a good thing I have another surprise for you once we get back to the beach house.”

I pulled back, meeting her eyes. “Really,” I asked curiously, loving how aggressive she was being, “and what is that?”

Shaking her head, she smiled. “You’ll just,” she purred, pressing a kiss to my cheek, ”have to wait.”

Her lips met mine and I held her to me, kissing her lingeringly. “I can’t wait,” I whispered against her lips. “I want you again right now.”

Gently I put Liz down and fastened myself in my pants before helping her fix her clothes. Wrapping my arm around her, I placed a kiss on her head. “I wonder how much longer this thing is going to last.”

Pressing herself into my side, she slid her arm around my waist. “How ever long it is, it’s too long,” she said. “I can’t wait to have you all to myself. Maybe we should just leave now.”

I groaned in frustration. “We can’t,” I said regretfully. “I donated one of my paintings to be auctioned, so we have to stay until then. I agreed to take a photo with the winning buyer.”

She hugged me tightly. “That is so sweet,” she said.

I shrugged. “The money goes to a good cause.”

“Well, it’s good that I had a very special surprise in mind for you tonight because you really deserve it.”

Standing on tiptoe she kissed me again, and then we started back to the crowd.

Casually we rejoined the crowd by blending into the back and no one even seemed to notice. My plan had worked perfectly and Zan and I had gotten a quick fix for our horniness. Now, if the night would finally end, and we could really be together.

Zan was right, the auction seemed to go on forever and as each piece was announced, I kept wondering when his painting would be up. But I had a sneaking suspicion that it would be the last thing to go under the gavel because they would want to end with a bang.

It turned out I was right.

“And for the grand finale,” the auctioneer announced, “a painting donated by the surprise guest tonight.”

A gasp rippled through the audience as one of Zan’s paintings was placed on the display easel in front of the crowd.

The auctioneer continued with a description. “This is a 32 by 48 oil painting titled City Street that was painted last year. As you can see it is a stunning example of Zan’s typical style, capturing the gritty realism of New York life with an impressionistic flair.”

Pausing dramatically, he motioned to the painting, letting the crowd get a good look. The painting showed a run-down street with abandoned, boarded-up buildings covered in grafitti, broken glass and trash strewn around. But amidst the ruin, three shabbily dressed little girls were playing happily.

After a few moments the auctioneer spoke again, “Remember all proceeds from tonight’s auction go to benefit art and music programs in low income schools.” He motioned to the painting again, ”What do I have for an opening bid?”

It was no wonder Zan donated the painting. It had been a school art program that had gotten him started painting and basically saved his life. I was sure he was hoping that other kids would get the same benefit he did.

The opening bid was more than the painting would have normally sold for and the bids kept coming, quickly raising the price. Soon it was double the normal price and was still going strong. I couldn’t believe my ears.

More bids came in but people were starting to drop out, and couldn’t help wondering how high the last few bidders would go. Finally the gavel sounded at nearly triple the original price.

I hugged Zan tightly. “Congratulation,” I said sincerely. “I am so proud of you.”

He smiled. “Maybe Steve should raise my prices,” he said with a teasing twinkle in his eye.

I hit his arm playfully. “You’re getting a big head,” I teased back.

Catching me in his arms, he held me close. “You’re right, my head is getting big, but it’s not the one on my shoulders.”

I laughed, “Then it’s a good thing that we can leave soon so we can take care of that.”

“Why don’t you say goodbye to your parents and I’ll meet you as soon as I can?”

Nodding, I gave him another smile. “Try not to take too long,” I purred.

He growled, “You’re going to kill me with anticipation, baby.”

Giving me a quick kiss, he disappeared into the crowd. I followed him, threading my way among the people, going to where I’d last seen my parents, and found them sitting with several of their friends who greeted me warmly.

“Liz, wasn’t it exciting to see Zan’s painting go for some much?” Sharon asked me.

“Yes,” I said sincerely, “I was shocked. Zan is a great artist, but I had no idea someone would pay that much for one of his paintings.”

Sharon turned to my mother. “Nancy, you must be so proud of Liz finding herself such a successful man.”

I was really interested to hear my mother’s answer but unfortunately she was interrupted by the excited chatter from her other friends.

Crossing to my parents, I bent down so they could hear me. “Zan and I are leaving to go to the club so we’ll be home later.”

“You went to a club last night,” my father said grumpily. “And you have to work tomorrow.”

But my mother intervened. “Oh Jeff, they’re young and the want to have a little fun.”

I was surprised, but pleased. “Thanks mom,” I said, giving her a hug. “We won’t be back too late.”

After a just a few more minutes of small talk, Zan’s hand slipped into mine, and we were able to make our escape.


Finally we were alone and in the car and driving back to our private paradise, and I was excited, but a little anxious about the surprise I had planned. It was great in theory, and I was sure Zan would like it, but I was nervous.

I was still worried when we arrived, and a bit shocked that I couldn’t really remember any of the drive.

Zan parked the car and turned to me, smiling. “Let’s take a walk on the beach.”

I’m not sure if he could tell I was anxious, or if he really just wanted to feel the sand between his toes, but I eagerly agreed.

Going inside the beach house, we kicked our shoes off and opened the French doors that led out onto the beach.

Grasping hands we slowly walked onto the sand and to the edge of the water. The night was warm, almost sixty degrees, and there was a soft breeze blowing off the ocean. The moon was the main source of illumination, and we could see the lights of the hotel and town in the distance. It was so romantic and relaxing.

Leisurely we walked along the damp sand, the water brushing our feet as it ebbed in and out. I couldn’t think of anything more perfect than to share it with Zan.

Eventually we stopped, and Zan turned to me, brushing my face with his hand. “I love you, angel,” he said. “I really love you.”

I smiled, knowing he had gotten caught up in the romantic atmosphere too. “I know, Zan. You show me every day how much you love me.”

He held my gaze, “And you show me.” He smiled, “Like colluding with Steve to get my art featured tonight to impress your parents.”

I nodded. “I want them to like and respect you, and I think it might have worked. But tonight I realized that it doesn’t make a difference in our relationship what they think. I love you and I love our life together.”

He hugged me to him. “I want your parents to like me too, angel, but I feel the same way. We will continue to be happy no matter what happens with your parents.”

I squeezed him tightly. “Thank you for putting up with my craziness about this,” I said.

Stroking my hair, he said, “It’s not crazy to want everyone you love to love each other.” Pulling back so I could see him, one corner of his mouth raised in a smile as he spoke, “Even if you did force this thing on me tonight.”

“You’re not really mad are you?” I asked, suddenly uncertain. He did keep mentioning it. “Didn’t you like it just a little?”

“I liked that you wanted to do something to help your parents accept me,” he said, and then half shrugged with one shoulder, “And it wasn’t too bad.”

“Awww, you poor thing,” I teased, “it’s a good thing I planned to make it up to you tonight.”

“That’s right,” he said with a smile, grasping my ass and pulling me against his erection. “So what did you have in mind?”

Wrapping my arms around him, I leaned in to kiss his neck. “You’ll just have to wait.”

“Well,” he said, “I guess it’s time to head back.”

I laughed, but nodded. “Okay, I think you’ve waited almost long enough.”

With our arms around each other we started walking back. “Almost?” he asked.

Arriving back at the beach house, we stopped to wash off our feet at the outdoor shower. We looked longingly at the hot tub, but Zan said what was on both our minds. “It is tempting,” he said with a wink, “but maybe a little too public.”

I stored away the idea for another time and put my hand to his chest. “What I have in mind for tonight is more of an indoor activity.”

Pulling his shirt, I led him into the bedroom, closing the doors behind us, and then pushed him down into a chair. He reached for me, but I avoided his hands, shaking my head. “Stay right there,” I ordered, “and you will have your surprise in just a few minutes.”

Picking up the bag I brought, I went into the bathroom, closing the door behind me. Quickly I took a shower and dried myself. I didn’t want to keep Zan waiting. Then I slipped into the clothes I brought for the occasion.

I was still a little nervous, but I boldly opened the door and walked into the bedroom.

Zan stood up, taking in my appearance greedily, his eyes darkening as they roamed over my body.

I’d bought a new outfit before we left New York and I thought it was the perfect night to unveil it to Zan. It was a bra and tiny panties made out of a black mesh material, and a short matching robe. And it was all completely see-through.

It didn’t so much cover me as accentuate certain areas, and from the look on Zan’s face I’d made a good choice.

“Do you like it?” I asked.

“You’re beautiful, baby,” he growled.

Crossing to me, he took me in his arms. “I could look at you like this for the rest of my life.”

He ran his hands over my breasts, down my stomach and followed the line of my panties, cupping my mound. Leaning down, he took my breast in his mouth, sucking me through the material. “Perfect,” he hummed, between kisses on my breast.

“This is an excellent way to make it up to me. I’ll have to make sure you need to make up to me more often in the future.”

I giggled. “This is only part of it,” I said, as I started to unbutton his shirt, “and you are really overdressed for the next part.”

With a crooked grin he let me undress him. First I parted his shirt, rubbing my hands over his magnificent chest as I pushed the sides open and slid it down his arms. Then I rubbed his impressive erection through his slacks before working on the fastening. Finally getting them unbuttoned and unzipped, I let his pants fall to the floor before I slipped two fingers into his boxers and pushed them off.

Grasping his cock, I stroked it just the way I knew he liked, and he groaned. “Oh, baby.’

He started walking me backward to the bed, but I put a hand to his chest, shaking my head, “Not yet.”

A wicked grin raised one corner of his mouth. “What did you have in mind?”

I pointed to the end of the bed. “You sit there,” I ordered, “and I show you your surprise.”

Instantly he complied and I went into the bathroom to retrieve my bag. Setting it next to the bed, I reached inside, but hid the item I took out behind my back before I climbed into bed and settled into a reclining position on the pillows by the headboard.

The butterflies started in my stomach, but I took a deep breath, this was for Zan.

Holding his gaze I started to explain, hoping I sounded as brave as my words. “I know you really missed me the first night we got here, and I missed you so much. It was the first night we’d spent apart, but you made it better by packing this for me.”

I brought the vibrator out from behind my back. “And I know you wanted to see me using it as you talked me through it, so tonight I thought I’d show you what you missed.”

“Fuck,” he groaned.

I giggled. “We’ll get to that eventually, I’m sure,” I said with a wink, “but for now no touching. You can only tell me what you want me to do with this,” I said, waving the vibrator.

His eyes darkened with desire and his look turned completely predatory. He loved the idea just like I knew he would.

“Spread your legs, angel,” he ordered, “so I can see that sweet pussy.”

I did as he asked, and he crawled up the bed toward me.

“No touching,” I reminded him.

He lay on his side between my legs, and rested his head against my knee. “Just getting a better seat,” he teased.

I blushed, still feeling a bit nervous, but I could see how much it excited Zan, and I loved giving him something after he had given me so much.

“Rub it on your breasts,” he growled starting off.

Obeying him, I slid the vibrator over my mesh-covered breast, going in circles around the nipple, and was surprised that it actually felt nice. Sure it had when I was alone, but I thought it might be embarrassing with Zan watching, but it really wasn’t. It was just another tool for giving each other pleasure.

I started to get more into it as I continued, circling one nipple and then the other, making them both stand to attention. Then I brushed it over one hard nub, gasping a little with the sensation.

“Turn it on low,” he ordered, “and rub it on your nipples.”

Doing as he said, I flipped the switch and it whirred to life. I started at the top of my breast, moving slowly down until I reached my nipple. An intense jolt of electricity rushed through me that shot straight to my clit, making my body jump and drawing a sharp gasp of reaction from me.

“The other one,” he groaned.

I did as he said, pressing the buzzing head to my sensitive nipple, rolling it around, making me moan as my hips jumped.

Zan’s hand was suddenly on my stomach, stroking me as he leaned in closer, and I was about to remind him of the rules when he spoke.

“Follow my hand,” he said.

Leaving my breasts, I trailed it down my stomach following Zan’s fingers, over my hip to the inside of my thigh. He traced the edge of my panties, going up and around and down the other side. It felt so good and was making me so wet, I just hoped he didn’t make me tease myself too long.

“Brush it over your pussy,” he growled and his fingers showed me where to go.

I did just as he had, lightly trailing the vibrator over my core, making my inside muscles clench and my hips jump.

“Oh yeah,” he breathed, stroking the inside of my thigh, “again.”

The tone of his voice and his obvious enjoyment of watching me turned me on even more. This time I slowly slid it down one side and up the other, tracing my pussy lips and then briefly pressed it to my core, making me gasp.

“Slide it over your clit, angel,” he ordered.

Circling my lower lips again, this time I passed the vibrating head over my clit. It felt so good and my head arched back.

Zan’s fingers slid from my thigh to the edge of my panties as if he was echoing what I was doing, and I shivered all over.

“Rub it on your clit,” he said.

Pressing it to my sensitive nub, I rolled it up and down and then started to move in small circles, and involuntarily my hips started to move with it.

“Oh fuck, baby,” he groaned, stroking my thigh, “turn it on high and rub your clit until you make yourself cum.”

I didn’t think it would take very long. I was already so turned on, I was betting I couldn’t last more than a few seconds.

Sliding the lever up all the way, I pressed the vibrator to my clit. It was so intense that immediately electric sensations flashed through me, making me gasp for air and my hips thrust. Zan’s fingers slid over my core, teasing me through the mesh, increasing the intensity and forcing small whimpering sounds escaped me.

My whole body arched back, “Zan,” I gasped, and then I flew over the edge.

He reached up, turning off the vibrator and I felt his fingers still stroking me as his lips pressed to the inside of my thigh. “Perfect,” he hummed against my skin.

He continued to trail his fingers over my clit and pussy as I worked to catch my breath. He’d obviously enjoyed it, and I touched his face to get his attention to offer my next wicked suggestion.

When his eyes met mine, I said it before I lost my nerve. “Are you ready to see me fuck myself now?”


I wasn’t sure Liz could have surprised me more. I didn’t know where all her courage was coming from but I was loving that she was so comfortable with me and her own sexuality.

“There’s nothing I want to see more, angel,” I assured her.

She reached down, hooking her thumbs in her panties and lifted up, and I help her pull them down her legs, tossing them on the floor. She was still wearing the bra and robe and it spilled around her in bed like a dark cloud. I could feel another painting coming on.

I watched greedily as she slid the vibrator between her legs, rubbing it across her clit before moving it lower. With her legs spread wide, she glided it across her lower lips up and down, using a little pressure on to slowly part them and then rub it over her pussy.

Fuck! She was so beautiful!

Her hips started to rock with the motion of the vibrator sliding up and down as she gradually got closer to her goal.

Suddenly she turned it and angled it to line up correctly and dipped just the head inside her.

I groaned as I watched it disappear into her and reemerge, and felt my cock jerk. It would be a miracle if I didn’t cum from just watching her pleasure.

Again she pushed it inside her a little more this time, before pulling it out. With each stroke inside she took it a little farther into her until the whole dildo was filling her up.

She started pumping it slowly in and out, her hips moving to meet it.

Shit! It was so sexy! I couldn’t stop myself from touching her.

My hand stroked across her thigh and up to her clit, brushing it lightly as she started to speed up. Her sweet pussy so wet that moisture was escaping, coating her lower lips.

“That’s it, baby,” I growled, “fuck yourself good and hard.”

She sped up even more, starting to really ride the vibrator, plunging it into her, and I rubbed her clit harder.

“Fuck, baby, yes!” I groaned, and reached to cover her hand on it, turning it on.

“OH!” she gasped in surprise, her rhythm faltering. She plunged it into her again, trying to recover but she was already too far gone. Her back arched off the bed as she sunk it to the hilt and she came screaming my name.


Still holding her hand over the vibrator, I backed it out just a bit until the head was pressed to her G-spot, and watched with satisfaction as her whole body shook with the shocks of pleasure.

After a moment I turned it off and slid it out of her. Her hand was limp with pleasure so I took the vibrator from her.

She was still gasping for breath, but I didn’t give her any time to recover, dipping my head to her sweet center, I went straight for the nectar in her pussy.

My mouth closed over her and I took a long lick up to her clit and back down, plunging my tongue into her. Her hips thrust into me and I smiled against her. She always wanted me so much.

I took a moment to suck and lick her lower lips, making sure to gather every bit of moisture, before sucking her clit into my mouth and teasing it with my tongue.

Her gasps of pleasure inflamed me even more, and I returned to her pussy sinking my tongue into her again and again, wanting to give her pleasure but also greedy for the taste of her.

Her fingers slid into my hair, gripping it as her hips started to move with me, and I knew it was time. Thrusting my tongue deep into her, I pressed the vibrator to her clit, turning it on. Rolling it over her nub, I matched the rhythm of my tongue stroking into her.

Almost instantly her fingers tightened in my hair as her body arched. I held the vibrator to her clit, listening to her quick gasps of breath for a handful of seconds before she came.

I withdrew immediately, kissing my way up her body until I was in position to slide my cock into her. She was so wet I entered her easily, pushing my whole length completely inside her.

Brushing the hair off her sex-flushed face, I smiled down at her. “So beautiful, angel.”

She was still gasping for air but wrapped her arms around me, sliding her hands down my back until she gripped my ass. With a smile she jerked me to her, settling me even deeper inside. “Fuck me, Zan,” she demanded.

How could I refuse such a sexy request?

Even though I was desperate to cum, I started a leisurely pace, rocking inside her as I bent down to take a perfect breast into my mouth. I sucked her hard, licking her pebble nipple through the mesh bra.

She shivered in reaction and I switched sides, giving her other breast an even more thorough treatment until she started to moan.

Shifting to lean on one arm, I made enough space between us to slide the vibrator over her clit and turned it on as I sped up inside her.

She reacted almost immediately, her hips thrust into me hard, matching my rhythm, and her hands pulled at my ass, trying to bring me inside faster. High pitched gasps escaped her and I watched her come apart in my arms.

But I wasn’t finished with her yet.

I didn’t even slow my thrusts inside her, and kept the vibrator pressed to her nub as I bent down to suck her breast.

Liz whimpered, her whole body jumping with electricity. With just a few strokes, she wrapped her legs around me, and her hips started to move with me again as she caught fire.

“Oh Zan!” she cried out, “Zan!”

I sped up, slamming into her, making sure my whole length sank inside her. Her whole body arched, her head bowing back, and I flipped the vibrator on high speed.

She gasped for air with quick indrawn breaths as I filled her again and again, and her hands fluttered against my back.

She climaxed suddenly, her body going rigid in my arms as her sweet pussy clamped around me hard, bringing on my own orgasm.

Growling, I kept thrusting into her as I emptied myself completely.

I turned the vibrator to low and slid it slowly back and forth over her clit, making her body jerk with electricity, drawing out her pleasure.

I stroked her neck and breasts as she came down, leaning in for the occasional lick across her nipples. Finally her body started to quiet and I turned off the vibrator, setting it aside.

Liz had dreamy smile on her lips and I brushed them with my own.

Neither of us spoke for a while, just happy to be together.

I continued to touch her and my thoughts turned to the drive here. I could tell she was nervous in the car, but I had no idea why. That’s why I suggested the walk so she didn’t feel pressured to jump into bed immediately. I wondered if she felt she was missing the romance, but now I knew what had been on her mind.

She was nervous about using the vibrator for me, but she’d overcome her fears because she knew I would like it. I knew how hard it must have been for her.

I brushed her lips again. “That was perfect, angel,” I whispered, “so beautiful. I couldn’t ask for a better gift than seeing you cum again and again.”

She touched my face. “You really liked it?”

I kissed her again. “And I hope you will always remember how beautiful and sexy you are to me, especially when you are pleasuring yourself.”

She blushed, and I cupped her face so she wouldn’t look away.

“Every time we make love is special, angel,” I said sincerely, “but I’ll always remember the gift you gave us both tonight.”


The world is full of stories, and from time to time,
they permit themselves to be told - Prey

Image - The most comprehensive Roswell reference & archive
My Stories ~ My Roswell Store ~ My Roswell Archive


Check out Roswell Heaven!

User avatar
Addicted Roswellian
Posts: 481
Joined: Tue Feb 11, 2003 11:13 am

Re: Arms of an Artist (UC,Z/L,ADULT) pt8 AN 4/1/13

Post by RoswellOracle » Thu Jul 04, 2013 6:05 pm

You must have read my mind Natalie! Here is the next part.
Thanks all of you for hanging in there. I am going to try to get the new parts up every couple of weeks until the end. :D


Part 9



Coming barely awake, I automatically reached for Zan, but feeling the empty bed beside me made me actually focus on my surroundings. With a groan, I saw my childhood room and remembered where I was, and that Zan was down the hall.

Then I remembered the events of the night before and blushed.

I know Zan had loved me using the vibrator for him, but I was still a bit embarrassed. I was glad that I’d overcome my fears and done it anyway for Zan.

Thinking about him made me smile and I was suddenly eager to get out of bed so I could see him.

Showering and dressing quickly, I left my room, going down the hall to his. I didn’t bother knocking and opened the door just as he was pulling a shirt over his head.

He smiled as he saw me and I moved into his arms. His lips met mine in a soft kiss. “This is the way I like to wake up,” he rumbled.

“I missed you,” I said. “I’ve missed you every night we’ve been apart.”

“Me too,” he agreed, holding me to him. “I miss waking up next to you, holding you in my arms, and feeling your body along mine in the night.”

I snuggled into his chest. “You always make me feel so loved,” I said.

He placed a kiss on the top of my head. “I love you,” he said, “don’t ever doubt it.”

“I love you,” I said solemnly, looking up into his eyes.

He touched my face gently and smiled. “Well, let’s get through the first part of the day, so we can have the rest to ourselves.”

With our arms around each other, we descended the stairs and went into the kitchen where my parents were already cooking breakfast.

I saw them look at us, but for the first time I really didn’t care what they were thinking. I hugged Zan tightly and stood on tiptoe to place a kiss on his lips.

He smiled, kissing me briefly and we parted to take our seats. The table was already set and there was orange juice, toast and bacon.

“Morning,” I greeted my parents.

I thought they both looked a little shocked, but they both said, “Good morning.”

My father scowled as he turned back to the stove to finish the eggs, but my mother had a smile as she poured coffee for me and Zan.

“That was quite a show last night,” she said to Zan. “Your work was so well received. I had no idea you had such a following in this part of the country.”

Trust my mother to make a compliment sound like an insult.

“Mom,” I warned.

She shook her head, “No I really mean it. I…” she motioned to my dad, “…we, don’t follow art that much and we had no idea how well known you are.”

Zan shrugged. “It caught me completely by surprise,” he said, looking at me and giving me a wink with the eye my mother couldn’t see.

I blushed again.

“Yes,” my mother continued in an excited tone, “I can’t imagine them setting up the whole thing and you didn’t even know. You thought you were just going to the show but ended up being the surprise guest star.”

My dad came to the table with the eggs and took his seat as he passed them around.

I could tell that my mom had been impressed by last night, but I wasn’t so sure about my dad.

“What did you think of the show, Dad?” I asked.

“It was very impressive,” he said vaguely.

“Yes,” I said, “and that painting of Zan’s in the auction went for so much.”

I reached out, taking Zan’s hand on the table, hoping I wasn’t embarrassing him too much. He squeezed my fingers and I thought he was telling me not to lay it on too thick.

But my mother was already picking up the conversation. “Zan, that was so generous of you to donate the painting. It was beautiful.”

“It was for a good cause,” Zan said. “A school art program is where I first experienced painting and I would love to give that back to some kids.”

“Really?” my mom asked. “Tell me about it.”

As my mom and Zan talked, their words faded into the background and I looked closely at her. She looked interested, like she was seeing Zan for the first time and I thought I might have changed her mind about him.

They continued to talk, and I looked at my dad. I didn’t think he was going to be as easy. He was watching my mom and Zan talk too, and emotions flitted across his face, surprise, uncertainly and even interest.

I started listening again as Zan was talking.

“Yeah, the shows in New York run pretty late sometimes,” he said.

My mom nodded. “Is it safe for to be out that late?” she asked. “You hear stories about New York.”

Zan nodded. “When I was alone it was different,” he said. “I’d stay out pretty late and go to parties after in some sketchy areas. But now that Liz is in my life, my first priority is making sure she is safe.”

He raised my hand to press his lips to the back of my fingers. “I only take her to safe places. The galleries all have security and my agent always hires a car service to get us there and back.”

He looked at both my parents. “I’d never let anything happen to her. Liz means everything to me.”

Tears of happiness pooled in my eyes and I crossed the few feet to Zan to wrap him in my arms and hug him tightly. “You mean everything to me too,” I said softly, trying not to cry.

We held each other for long minutes before finally letting go and I returned to my seat, still holding his hand.

He had such a soft smile on his face and a tender expression that it brought more tears to my eyes.

My dad cleared his throat, breaking the moment. “Well, he said, “we’d better finish breakfast if we want to get to work on time.”

After breakfast, we helped clean up and then both went upstairs to get our things. I grabbed my bag and went back down, but paused at the bottom of the stairs as I heard my parents talking.

“Did you see them together?” my mother said. “They really seem to be in love.”

“Love,” my dad scoffed. “It’s puppy love, a crush. It won’t last.”

“But they are really sweet to each other,” my mom argued.

“At least he seems to treat her well,” my dad said.

“He’s an nice boy,” my mother said. “A hard worker, talented, smart, polite, and he seems to have a good head on his shoulders.”

I felt a wave of happiness. It sounded like my mom was actually starting to like Zan.

“I like him too,” my father admitted. “If I’d met him under any other circumstances…” his sentence trailed off. “But we both know he’s not the type of man we want for Liz. She deserves someone from a good family, more sophisticated, someone more from her own world.”

My happiness of a moment before deflated as I heard my father’s words. He actually respected Zan, but didn’t think he was good enough for me. It was the same old story.

“I know,” my mother agreed. “I think Liz really loves him though.”

“And I think Zan will get bored with her pretty quickly,” my dad said. “He’s attracted to her because she is so innocent, but that can’t last. And Liz is just going through a bad boy phase. She’ll soon see that she can do better.”

Steely determination filled me. I didn’t care what my parents thought, and they were wrong anyway. I knew I’d found the love of my life. Zan loved me and I was going to stay with him as long as he wanted me.

Slowly I backed away, feeling a chill go through me, but then I was enfolded from behind in Zan’s strong arms. “My angel,” he whispered.

Reaching back, I put my hand on his face, holding it to mine, as I used my other hand to cover his. He held my tightly and the warmth of his body chased away my shivers.

He kissed my cheek. “Are you okay, baby?” he asked softly.

I smiled and nodded. “Now I am.”

On the ride to work, I told him what I’d overheard my parents talking about.

He took my hand, squeezing it with a smile. “Well,” he said, “at least we’ve made some progress.”

I smiled too. “Yeah, I guess you’re right.” I slid across the seat and wrapped my arm around his. “It doesn’t matter what they think,” I said. “I love you and that has nothing to do with them. Maybe some day they will accept us together, but we’ll be happy no matter what they think.”

He kissed my head. “It’s my mission in life to make you blissfully happy,” he rumbled.

I couldn’t help smiling. “And how do you plan to do that?” I asked curiously.

“Well,” he said, drawing out the word as his hand moved down to stroke my thigh, “we are almost at work, or I’d show you here. But you’ll just have to wait until after our shift.”

Zan’s POV

I parked the car in the café parking lot and got out, going around the front of the vehicle to take Liz’s hand as we went inside.

I know that she said she didn’t care what her parent said about us, and I believed her. But I also knew it was still new to her, going against what they said, and I wanted her to know I supported her no matter what.

We entered the building and I drew her to me, looking into her eyes. “I love you, Liz, and I would love you even if your parents hated me.”

She smiled and stood up on tiptoe, wrapping her arms around my neck and kissing me. “That is just one of the reasons I love you,” she said.

I smiled too. “What are the other reasons?” I asked curiously.

She shook her head, whispering, “We’ll have to wait until we’re alone for me to tell you some of them.”

“I can’t wait,” I said, kissing her again.

We parted and I watched her as she went into the dining room until the door closed between us, and then I turned to the dish room. I started organizing the dish tubs, rags and cleaners I needed for the tables when I heard a voice from the door.

“That’s a cool car,” purred the female voice.

I turned to see Teresa leaning against the door jam, noting that her uniform was unbuttoned down far enough to see her black bra and display her generous breasts.

“Yeah,” I agreed, turning back to my job, “can’t beat a Mustang.”

“I’ve always wanted to ride in a Mustang,” she said.

Her hint wasn’t exactly subtle and I didn’t want to encourage her. “I’m sure you will someday,” I said over my shoulder.

I picked up a few dish tubs and turned to head into the dining room.

“Well,” she said, stepping into my path, twirling a lock of blonde hair around her finger, and pushing her chest out to make sure I’d noticed her boobs, “I was hoping you would take me for a ride later.”

I looked at her. “You know I’m with Liz, right?”

She shrugged elegantly, “You’re only here for a few more days, and I won’t tell her.”

I nodded. “But I would,” I said, holding her gaze.

After a moment she smiled nervously and stepped aside, and moving past her, I went into the hall. Immediately I saw Mr. Parker, and couldn’t help wondering how much he’d heard. I hadn’t said anything I was ashamed of, and nodded to him on my way past.

There was a time in my life that I would have taken Teresa up on her not so subtle invitation, but those relationships had never brought me happiness, and I knew I had to change to find it. And since I met Liz, I just wasn’t interested in other women.

Going into the dining room, I automatically looked for Liz and a smile crossed my face as I found her. Setting up the tubs and cleaning supplies, I hardly took my eyes off of her. She was what made me happy. She was the only thing I wanted.

And as if she knew I was watching, she turned to me, a shy smile lighting up her face.

I certainly hadn’t forgotten about the ring I’d brought with me. I was just waiting for the right time, but all the drama with her parents had made me question when that would be. I’d decided I couldn’t wait for them to make up their minds about me and I’d go ahead with it anyway. But I was even more determined now that Liz wasn’t as worried about their opinion of me.

We would make our own family and her parents would have to decide how they were going to deal with it. I didn’t want to come between Liz and her parents, but it was their decision really.

I let Liz see me look down her slender body, my eyes lingering, stripping her naked, and then let my gaze travel slowly back up to her face.

When I met her eyes again she was blushing and my smile widened.

She smiled too and casually crossed to me and leaned in close, speaking low, “A penny for your thoughts.”

“They’re worth a lot more than that,” I answered softly, brushing her arm. “I was just thinking about how I’d love to rip that uniform off you and take you right here, up against the wall.”

“What would you do?” she whispered.

“I’d lift you up so you could wrap your legs around me, and I’d lower you down onto my cock until I filled you up all the way. Then I fuck you so good – “

At that moment we were interrupted as Mr. Parker came in through the door from the back, “Okay, time to open.”

I practically growled. Coitus interrupts by Liz’s father, again. That guy was really cramping our sex life.

Liz moved away to open the door and I watched her as the fabric of her uniform molded to her every curve as she walked away. My cock was already hard. I wasn’t sure how I was going to survive this shift.

I tried not to think about Zan while I was working, but it was so hard when he’d flirted with me so outrageously. Zan’s dirty talk can turn me on instantly, and my pussy was aching for him.

We’d been mostly staying away from each other, just trying to be content with long smoldering glances across the restaurant.

I hadn’t looked at him for a while, because I knew it was close to the end of our shift and I wasn’t sure I’d be able to contain myself much longer.

But Zan obviously didn’t like me ignoring him and he came up behind me, brushing my side as he moved past.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw him move to a table and I couldn’t stop my eyes from following him.

Gathering up the dishes, he quickly arranged them in the gray tub, and then turned to me giving me a crooked smile and a wink. He knew I was watching. But how could I help myself? He was so damn sexy, and I was horny as hell.

I let him see me taking in the powerful outline of his chest and arms, shown off to perfection in the tight t-shirt he was wearing.

“Soon baby,” he mouthed to me, making me blush.

He was so confident in his ability to turn me to into a quivering mass of desire, and he was so right.

Looking down, he concentrated on wiping the table, and with a few quick strokes it was clean. Reaching up to scratch his jawline, his short nails raked through the two-days growth of beard he wore, making a rasping sound that instantly caused my whole body to react sending shivers rushing through me.

I immediately envisioned Zan’s dark head between my legs, his beard brushing the delicate skin of my inner thigh. His hot breath puffing on my lower lips before his mouth closed over me, his tongue teasing from my core to my clit before dipping inside.

My breath caught at the overwhelming desire that filled me, making me instantly wet and my whole body throb.

Shit, I wanted him so much.

I needed his hands and mouth on me, needed him inside me. No matter how many times we made love, it was never enough. I always wanted more.

Finishing with the table, he looked at me again, and he instantly knew. His gaze turned predatory and his whole body seemed to harden.

My heart was pounding and I was having trouble breathing I was so turned on, but I also knew I had to finish my shift before I could have him.

It took all my strength to turn away from him, and I was only able to do it because I knew that the sooner I finished my work, the sooner we could be together.

I made sure not to look at Zan again as I did everything I could for my tables so I could hand them off to the next waitress on shift, and then did the restocking as quickly as I could.

I couldn’t help but notice that Zan seemed to be moving around especially quickly too and I knew he was just as desperate to leave as I was.

The time seemed to pass in a blur, the sexual haze I was in making it seem infinitely longer than it really was, but finally we were finished.

I let myself look at Zan and his sexy smile made my pulse race. But I waited until we got in the car to actually touch him. I didn’t think I’d be able to control myself otherwise.

Sliding across the seat, I pressed into his side as I stroked his thigh. “I couldn’t stop thinking about you today,” I confessed.

One corner of his mouth raised in a grin. “And what were you thinking, angel?” he said wickedly.

I blushed and had to look away from his intense gaze for a moment, but met his eyes as I told him. “I was thinking about you going down on me,” I said, brushing over his cock, “and your beard against my inner thigh making me shiver all over as you tongue fucked me.”

His eyes darkened and his grin turned into a knowing smile.

“I kept thinking about you too,” he said, his voice made deeper by arousal.

He didn’t answer but started the car and pulled out onto the road.

I rubbed his cock through his jeans. “Aren’t you going to tell me?”

Wrapping one arm around me, holding me close, he placed a kiss on my head. “Of course,” he whispered against my ear, drawing his tongue along the edge and making me shiver.

He started stroking my side, brushing over the edge of my breast. “First,” he said slowly, letting each word draw out to increase my anticipation, “I’ve been imagining walking up to you and just giving your uniform a good yank so I could see your sexy body.”

He nuzzled my cheek and I was so aroused, I was practically holding my breath in anticipation.

His lips pressed to my ear. “Then,” he said, letting his hand slid down my body until he reached my thigh, “I’d spin you around, and press you up against one of the tables so you could feel my cock so hard for you.”

I gasped as I imagined what he was explaining.

His hand slipped under my skirt. Instantly I spread my legs for him and he stroked my inner thigh along the edge of my panties.

“Then,” he said almost in a whisper, “I rip your panties off so I have access to your sweet pussy.”

He gripped the lacy fabric and I thought he might actually do it, but he was just making room to slid his hand inside. With two fingers he stroked over my clit.

I felt a rush of liquid between my thighs as my pussy throbbed with need.

“I rub your clit while I get my cock out,” he said, licking my ear again, “because I want you to be so wet for me.”

He lingered, rubbing my clit, and it felt so good. My hips started moving with him and I stroked him through his pants even faster. “Then what?” I gasped.

“Then,” he said nuzzling my cheek again, “I bend you over.” He kissed my cheek and then my ear, “And I slide inside.” His fingers on my clit moved down and just barely dipped inside me. His lips pressed to my ear, “And I fuck you until you are begging for mercy.”

I was practically panting with need and a shiver ripped though me. I was going crazy for him. I was just wondering how much longer I had to wait when I realized we were pulling up to our beach house.

I’d been so preoccupied with Zan, I hadn’t even realized where we were.

I turned toward him and he grasped my head, taking my lips in a hungry kiss.

After a moment we broke apart and Zan rasped, “Inside.”

Separating only long enough to get out of the car, we immediately came together again, our bodies and lips crashing together. I felt like I couldn’t get close enough to him quickly enough. If I didn’t have him now I was going to combust.

Zan surprised me by picking me up and I wrapped my legs around him, just as he’d described earlier, and my throbbing core fit perfectly against his solid length. With a few quick steps we were at the door and he pressed me against it as he used the key.

I moaned with need. “Now, Zan,” I panted between kisses. “Take me now.”

He pushed the door open and kicked it shut behind us, pressing me against it. Reaching between us, I had his pants open in record time and grasped his hard cock, leading it to my soaking pussy just as Zan ripped my panties off.

Sinking down on him, he filled and stretched me so deliciously that I climaxed instantly.

Zan growled, “Fuck yes, baby,” and started to piston into me.

Even though I had just come, I still wanted him more than anything, and met each thrust of his hips, working with him to give us both pleasure.

His lips left mine, going to my neck, and I whimpered as I felt another climax approaching. “Zan!”

He sank into me again and again and I felt myself stiffen in his arms a moment before I came apart.

I panted, trying to catch my breath as Zan stopped, but I noticed that he didn’t come. Stroking his face I lifted his head so my lips could meet his.

He kissed me hard and I wondered what he had in mind, but he gripped the sides of my uniform and pulled. The snaps ripped open and instantly his hands were on my skin. Slipping inside my bra, he freed my breast and dipped his head, taking it into his hot mouth.

I slid my fingers into his hair and he started to move inside me again. I thought he might start out slow, but he slammed into me fast and hard, taking my breath away.

It was so good I never wanted it to end, and all too soon I felt my body approaching the edge again.

I know Zan felt it too because he sped up even more. I gripped his tight ass, holding him close. “Zan,” I gasped.

A moment later my body released and I felt the rush of pleasure that only Zan could give me. He pounded into me a half dozen more times, extending my own pleasure, before exploding into me.

“Liz,” he groaned.

His cock jerked inside me as he emptied his essence. It always made me feel so close to him to share everything we did.

We panted together as we tried to catch our breath.

He stroked my skin as he nuzzled my face, rubbing his raspy beard on me between placing soft kisses on my neck and cheeks.

My hands roamed over his back as I brushed his ear with my lips. “I love you so much, Zan,” I whispered, and pulled back to see his eyes.

A smile raised one corner of his mouth as his gaze met mine. “I love you more than anything, angel,” he said.

I smiled, feeling myself blush. “And I love what you do to me.”

He grinned, leaning in kissing my neck near my ear. “I’ll do you good and hard,” he growled, licking my neck, making his short beard rasp against my skin, “any time and any place you want.”

I shivered with desire as I remembered the vision I had at work, and my core clenched around him still inside me.

He groaned. “But I do need a little time to recover,” he said with a wink.

“I have an idea,” I said. “We can go for a walk on the beach and maybe take a swim.”

Zan nodded, “Well I guess we should do something outside the hotel room.”

I kissed him again. “I’m certainly not complaining about any of our indoor activities,” I said, “I just thought while you were recovering…” I let the sentence trail off.

He kissed me lingeringly. “What a great idea,” he said. “And I’m sure I’ll recover even more quickly when I see you in your bikini.”

Pulling out of me, he set me on my feet and quickly fastened himself back into his pants. “I’ll grab our bags from the car,” he said.

In the few moments he was gone, I removed what was left of my clothes and was just putting my bra aside when he returned.

Zan’s eyes roamed over my naked body and he crossed to me, reaching out to stroke my breast. “Mmmmm,” he hummed, “that recovery time is getting less every time I look at you, angel.”

Grabbing my ass, he pulled me to him for a quick kiss before he released me.

Taking my bag from him, I slid into my suit and then sat on the bed to watch Zan undress.

Reaching behind his head, he grabbed the collar of his t-shirt, pulling it up and off, and stretching his magnificent muscular chest to perfection. Next he unfastened his jeans, exposing, one button at a time, the dark trail of hair that led down to even better things.

With a single movement, he pushed his jeans and boxers to the floor, uncovering his strong legs and softening cock. I couldn’t stop looking at him. Every inch of him is sculpted and perfect and I had the sudden desire to kiss and lick every inch of him.

Sitting on the bed, he kicked his shoes off, pulled his trunks out of his bag and slid them on as he jumped up. He turned to me with a wink. “If you are going to keep looking at me like that, I’ll be recovered in no time.”

I smiled. “I can’t help it,” I said, crawling to him across the bed and getting to my knees so I could put my hands on his chest. “You are just so sexy.” I smoothed my hands over his defined muscles, kissing his washboard abs. “We should go swimming more often.”

“Definitely,” he agreed, lifting my chin and kissing me. “Especially if this is what it does to you. And we haven’t even made it into the water yet.”

With our arms around each other, we slowly walked down the beach. Even though it was the end of November, it was still warm and the sun felt so great on my skin.

We passed the next beach house and I noted that it was quiet and dark. It seemed deserted.

When I had booked the house for us, they had given me my pick because none of the others were occupied, and I wondered if that was still the case. Not that we’d spent much time outside our beach house, but we hadn’t seen another soul.

Walking closer to the edge of the beach, the water lazily brushed up onto the sand, washing over our toes and it was warmer than I expected.

Without warning, I lifted Liz into my arms and started running into the water. She laughed and pretended to struggle, and as the water reached my waist, I lost my footing and we both went under.

Liz wriggled out of my arms and came up a few feet away, still laughing.

Going to her, I slipped my arm around her waist, holding her close. “Hmmm,” I said, gripping the two perfect orb of her ass and pulling her against me, “I could get used to this.” The water lapped at the top of her breasts and I took advantage of the fact that they were mostly underwater to slide my hand across her peaks. “I can touch you anywhere I want, and no one can see.”

She smiled, and I felt her small hand on my stomach a second before it slid over my cock. “I see what you mean,” she said, as she stroked over me.

I groaned but I certainly wasn’t going to waste the opportunity and slipped inside the cup of her bikini top, using the pad of my thumb to brush over her rapidly hardening nipple.

I watched as her eyes darkened with desire and then let my hand travel down her body so she would know exactly where I was going. I skipped over the waist of her bikini bottoms and instead cupped her mound, stroking her gently through the thin material.

Automatically she parted her legs for me and I slid two fingers in through the side and over her clit.

A shiver of desire went through her whole body, and I swear that even underwater I felt a rush of her sweet nectar, but suddenly she pushed away from me.

I gave her a questioning look and started to move toward her, but she swam away a little. “Come get me,” she said, instantly bringing out the hunter in me. She wanted to play and I certainly wouldn’t disappoint her.

We’d never been swimming together and though I’d told her I knew how to swim, I was betting she didn’t think I was very good at it. She’d practically grown up on the beach, while I had learned at the Y pool, but I was a strong swimmer.

I used a beginners’ stroke to move toward her, and with a smile and easily avoided me. Two more times I did the same thing, making her think she was out-swimming me, and each time she let me get a little closer as she led me into deeper water.

The water was now up to her neck, and I waited until she started moving to see which direction she was going. Then diving under water, I used a few powerful strokes to reach her before she even realized where I was.

Sliding my arms around her underwater, I brought her with me as I broke the surface, and lifted her out above me as I stood. Her eyes were sparkling with laughter as I let the length of her body slid down mine, but she gasped as she felt my now hard cock.

Wrapping her arms around me, she encircled me with her legs, pressing her sweet pussy against my solid length. She met my eyes, “That didn’t take long at all,” she purred.

Cupping the back of her head, I took her lips in a searing kiss.

The water lapped around us, the natural rhythm pushing Liz against me like we were making love.

As the kiss continued, I felt Liz’s hand between us, stroking my cock, freeing it from my trunks, and then suddenly she sank down, taking me completely inside.

I kissed her harder but Liz didn’t move on me, instead, letting the ocean move her and set the pace. It was so damn sexy, Liz barely moving on me, keeping me so deep inside.

I slid my hand inside her top again, teasing one breast and then the other, until they had both come to sweet peaks.

Liz arched back and I could feel her pussy throbbing around me, squeezing me. Even with the slow pace, she was getting us both there.

Leaving her breasts, I dipped into her bikini bottoms, going directly for her nub. I stroked over it slowly at first, barely touching her, but she arched into my hand, pressing herself against me.

She started to speed up too, not content to let the water dictate the pace any longer.

I followed her lead, rubbing her clit harder and faster as she became rigid in my arms. I held her hip, helping her move on me as she got closer to the edge.

“Oh Zan,” she gasped, as her eyes slid shut, and I thrust my hips into her, meeting her strokes for a handful of minutes before she exploded.

I followed her a moment later, holding her tightly to me.

“Shiiit, angel,” I said as I kissed her forehead, “I love that you couldn’t wait to have me.”

She giggled, stroking my back. “You’ve been driving me crazy all day,” she said, kissing my neck.

For the next couple of hours, we played in the ocean, swimming and teasing each other underwater.

Since it was so late in the year, the sun set early. We sat on the edge of the water, letting it lap at our feet as we watched the sun sink beneath the horizon.

The colors in the fall sky were amazing and I held Liz close, thinking it was one of the best days we’d had recently.

As the last sliver of sun disappeared, I turned to Liz with a smile. “You know what I’m thinking?” I whispered in her ear.

“What?” she said turning to me.

I stroked my thumb along the edge of my jaw, making a rasping sound against the short growth of beard just as Liz had mentioned earlier.

I felt a shiver of desire rush through her, which made my own body harden.

“I think we should see,” I said, “how many times I can make you cum with my tongue inside you.”


The world is full of stories, and from time to time,
they permit themselves to be told - Prey

Image - The most comprehensive Roswell reference & archive
My Stories ~ My Roswell Store ~ My Roswell Archive


Check out Roswell Heaven!

User avatar
Addicted Roswellian
Posts: 481
Joined: Tue Feb 11, 2003 11:13 am

Re: Arms of an Artist (UC,Z/L,ADULT) pt9 7/4/13

Post by RoswellOracle » Sun Jul 28, 2013 3:53 pm

Thanks for reading guys!
Here is a new part!


Part 10



(Zan’s POV)

I woke up with a smile on my face.

The time Liz and I had spent together yesterday was part of it, of course. After we’d gone swimming, we went inside and I’d settled between her legs, greedy for the taste and smell of her, and wanting to fulfill the fantasy she’d described to me. With my tongue and fingers I brought her to orgasm again and again until she practically passed out. I had let her sleep a little and then we’d made love until we had to go back to her parents’ house.

The other reason I was smiling was because I had a surprise planned for Liz today after work. I knew it was something she’d enjoy, and I was certainly looking forward to the end of the evening when we would be alone.

I started to get out of bed, and groaned when I realized I was sporting an erection. It was true I had one most mornings, but now it was just annoying. At home, Liz was always willing and eager to help me with it, but here it would be hours until we were together.

Stripping off my boxers, I got in the shower and leaned against the wall, letting the water slide over me. Taking my aching cock in hand, I started to think about my angel.

It always amazes me how much she wants me. It seems like she can never get enough of me and I certainly feel the same about her. We can satisfy each other for a while, but we always need more.

That’s just one of the things that makes us so perfect for each other.

Last night she’d been wild for me, eagerly taking everything I gave her and asking for more.

With a smile, I wondered if she’d be sore today after our marathon session. I certainly thought she’d have a bit of razor burn on the inside of her thighs because I’d spent so much time between her legs savoring her sweet pussy.

As I pulled at my cock, I relived every luscious lick of her clit and each thrust of my tongue inside her, the taste and smell of her surrounding me. I could feel her soft thighs against my face, her hand gripping my hair and her velvety passage pulsing around me as she approached the edge.

When I knew she was almost at climax, I’d looked up along the length of her body to see her arched back with eyes closed and lips parted as I gave her the ultimate pleasure.

And as Liz came in my mind, so did I in the present, my cock jerking in my hand.

My body was willing, but my mind definitely missed being inside my angel.

Finishing my shower, I quickly dressed and left my room so I could have a moment with Liz before breakfast. I went down the hall and was just passing the stairs when she emerged from her room.

She looked so beautiful and I swept her into an embrace, kissing her thoroughly. Her arms wrapped around me and she returned my kisses eagerly.

Finally we parted but I kept her encircled in my arms, holding her close and I smiled at the look of surprise still on her face. “Good morning, angel.”

“Good morning,” she said.

I kissed her again. “I’m so happy to be with you again.”

“I’m happy to see you too,” she said softly. “I hate that we have to be apart at night.”

I kissed her forehead. “Just a few more days and we’ll be home and in our own bed again,” I assured her.

“I can’t wait,” she said with a sexy smile.

I practically groaned. I could feel myself getting hard again.

She smoothed her hands over my chest. “I’m glad you talked me into working at the café instead of defying my dad. I think it has helped him to get to know you better, and even like you a little.”

“Just a little?” I teased.

“Well,” she said, hugging me closer, “you are kind of hard to like.”

I leaned in speaking softly. “That’s not the way I remember it,” I said. “I remember you practically stripping me naked with your eyes the first time we saw each other.”

She blushed but held my gaze. “Oh really?” she asked. “Who was it that drew me naked in every room of his house?”

“Mmmmm,” I hummed, grabbing her sweet ass and holding her against me. “And since then I’ve had you naked in every room of the house.”

She wiggled against me, “And in quite a few other places too,” she whispered.

“And I intend to have you in quite a few more,” I assured her, “but we’d better get down to breakfast before your parents come looking for us.”

(Liz’s POV)

Breakfast seemed a bit more casual than it had the last few days and I was wondering if my parents were finally stating to loosen up a bit about Zan.

The conversation was more normal and they were talking to Zan as if they actually didn’t hate him.

I was smiling as we left the house and the smile was still on my face as we arrived at work.

Unfortunately it didn’t last long because one of the first things I saw after we opened was Theresa with her hands on Zan.

He was checking to make sure the waitress station was fully stocked, and I did have admit that he was mouthwateringly beautiful in the tight uniform t-shirt.

Theresa obviously thought so too. She went up to him and wrapped her hands around his bicep as she purred at him, “Oh thanks Zan. It’s so nice of you to help us set up. Most of the other guys would never do that, but they’re not gentlemen like you are.”

He met her gaze as he spoke. “I’m doing it for Liz,” he said simply. “Remember Liz, my girlfriend?” He looked down at her hands on him. “And I’m really not comfortable with you touching me.”

“Oh,” she simpered, giggling nervously, “you don’t mind me admiring and complimenting you on your amazing body, do you? You must work out so much to be so hard,” she paused for effect, “everywhere.”

I was fuming mad. I couldn’t believe she would hit on him right in front of me. I felt like marching over and punching her.

Zan held her gaze. “Please take your hands off me,” he said directly.

She giggled again, but released him, and shook her hair, which made her boobs bounce enticingly. “Such a gentleman,” she repeated with a wink before turning to the couple at a nearby table.

As she looked toward me, I held her gaze, letting her know I’d seen the whole thing. But the smile on her face never wavered. She really was shameless.

I have to admit that I watched her almost as much as I watched Zan during our shift, but she stayed away from him for the rest of the breakfast and lunch shift. I was just starting to relax, when I saw her approach him again.

He was leaning over a table, rapidly wiping it down and Theresa came up behind him, letting her hand trail over his lower back. “I think today would be great for a drive in your car, heading down south,” she said suggestively.

Instantly I was infuriated and reached them faster than I thought possible.

Theresa and Zan turned at the same time to see me and I saw a look of satisfaction flash through Zan’s eyes.

I looked right at Theresa. “Zan already told you to keep your hands off him, Theresa,” I said, barely keeping my anger in check. “And sexual harassment works both ways.”

“Harassment?” she said with feigned shock. “No, I was just telling him I could show him some of the scenery around here that you might have forgotten.”

Zan nodded. “And I was just about to say that I wasn’t interested.”

She shrugged elegantly, “I bet you’d be interested if your little high-schooler didn’t have you on such a short leash. But oh well, your loss.” She started to walk away and then called back over her shoulder. “Call me if you every want to play with the big girls.”

I rolled my eyes at her retreating back.

Zan kissed me on the temple. “My hero,” he said.

I smiled at him. “Saving you from marauding tramps,” I teased. “I bet she’s ‘played’ with every guy between here and the Georgia border.”

Zan chuckled. “I’ll bet you’re right. She certainly isn’t shy about it, is she?”

I paused for a moment as a thought rushed through my head. “But I am shy sometimes,” I said meeting his eyes, and then looked down. “I’ll bet you wish I was more forward like Theresa.”

“Hey,” he said, touching my arm, “I love that you are shy sometimes and aggressive sometimes. I love that I can still make you blush. I want you to feel comfortable with everything we do, and if something makes you shy, we can work through them together.”

I blushed, meeting his eyes. “What if I never get over my shyness about some things?”

He smiled. “Then we’ll have a lot of fun working on them,” he said softly.

I threw my arms around his neck, hugging him tightly and he hugged me back. I knew we were in the dining room surrounded by customers but I just didn’t care.

Zan was so good to me and sometimes I felt like I didn’t deserve him.

But the moment was broken by a customer at a nearby table clearing his throat. “Umm, I hate to interrupt, but can we get a refill on our coffee.”

I turned to them with a smile. “Sure.”


I stayed near Zan the rest of our shift so I could make sure Theresa wasn’t harassing him again, but she simply did her job and acted like it had never happened. So I was able to concentrate on finishing my shift.

I was just looking forward to being alone with Zan, and finally we were free.

Getting in the car, we headed to the beach house. With all the weirdness at work, I didn’t have that overwhelming hunger for Zan like I had yesterday, but as soon as we were alone I intended to have my way with him. I’d show him who was shy!

Suddenly I realized that I didn’t have my house key.

I’d packed my bag that morning with a change of clothes and a few other things, like I always did, but I’d left my keys on the dresser.

Normally I wouldn’t have worried about it because my parents would be up to let us in when we come home. But tonight was the night before Thanksgiving and that meant we didn’t have to get up early to go to work. It was also our six-month anniversary and I was determined to stay out as late as possible to make the most of every moment we had together. We would certainly need that key to get back into my parents’ house so we wouldn’t wake them.

And when I told Zan, he agreed and drove to my parents house.

Luckily, it was Wednesday, which meant my mom would be having lunch at our house with her friends. So I could just run in and get the key, and it would only take a couple of minutes.

Opening the door, I went inside and instantly heard the voices and laughter of my mother's friends coming from the dining room. Since I had to pass the room to get to the stairs, I was about stick my head through the doorway to say a brief hello, but hearing my name from inside made me stop.

"If I were a couple of years younger, I'd give Liz a run for her money," said a woman's voice.

"You'd have to be more than a couple of year younger, Tiff," another woman said. "Try twenty."

Laughter erupted in the room.

Tiff spoke up. "But you have to admit, Helen, that Zan is a good looking man."

"Gorgeous," Helen said. "And polite too. I talked to him a little at your party, Nancy. He was nothing like those brooding artists you hear about who are constantly drinking, or do anything for attention."

"And," Tiff said, "it doesn't hurt that he's loaded."

More laughter.

Another voice joined in but I recognized it as my mother's friend Sharon, who was at the art show. "And he and Liz are so obviously in love. Nancy, I know you're glad that she found such a great guy. I mean, what more could you want?"

"Well," my mother said, "we've always wanted Liz to marry into a good family and Jeff's especially concerned that Zan doesn't know anything about his past."

"A good family?" Helen said with a laugh. "You are such snobs, Nancy. It's not like you're Kennedys for hell's sakes. Anyway, in New York a successful artist is more like royalty."

"Do you think we're being snobs?" my mom asked. "I really like Zan, he's a great guy, smart, determined, a hard worker, and very talented, just like the kind of person I always imagined Liz with, but they come from such different worlds. I mean, what would you really think if your daughters were dating him?"

"With the recommendation you just gave him, I'd put my daughters on the list to date him if they weren't already married," Tiff said.

"Nancy," Sharon started, "I think you're making a mountain out of a mole hill. Give the kid a chance, and tell Jeff to get off his high-horse."

My mother continued, "Jeff's also concerned that Liz will get too entangled into the relationship or maybe Zan will convince her to drop out of school and her future will be ruined."

Sharon jumped in, "What would make you think that? Didn't you hear him talking about her at the art show? He was so proud of what she's accomplished at school."

"He was?" my mother asked surprised.

Sharon laughed. "He was bragging to anyone who listen about what a great student she is, and about all the hard classes she's taking, and how he loves help her study because he regrets that he never went to college and he's learning so much stuff too."

"Listen Nancy," Helen said, "Liz has a good head on her shoulders. You and Jeff gave her that foundation. Do you really think she'd be with someone who wouldn't want what's best for her? She's smarter than that. Give her some credit."

"And think of the beautiful children they would have," Tiff teased.

They all laughed again.

I blushed, but thought I'd better let them know I was there in case they decided to start discussing our sex life.

Going back, I quietly opened the door and shut it harder, and stomped a bit coming up the hall. This time I went to the doorway and looked in.

"Hi," I said with a wave, encompassing all of the women in the room with my gaze.

"Liz," my mom said, looking kind of guilty, probably because they'd been discussing me, "I didn't expect you. I thought you and Zan had plans."

I nodded. "I thought we'd be out late and I forgot my key."

"Where is Zan?" Helen asked.

"Waiting in the car," I said, motioning over my shoulder.

"Where are you going?" my mother asked, but Tiff talked over the top of her.

"Well don't let us hold you up, hun," Tiff said with a smile. “I'm sure you have much more fun things to do than talk to a bunch of old ladies."

I started to object that they weren't old, but they all giggled and Helen and Tiff waved, and I had the feeling they wanted me to go so they could continue their discussion about me and Zan.

"Nice to see all of you," I said, and then ran up the stairs and grabbed my key. On the way out of the house, I waved again and then I was out the door in the car with Zan.

"Sorry that took so long," I said, wrapping my arm around his. "But I was just listening to my mom's friends telling her how good you are for me."

"Really?" he said surprised.

"I guess you made quite a good first impression on them," I told him.

He kissed my head. "I'm just glad I made a good first impression on you," he purred.

"Me too," I said, snuggling into his side. "I can't even imagine the last six month without you."

"They have been the happiest days of my life," he said softly.

"I'm glad," I said hugging him closer, "because I feel the same way."

We drove in silence the rest of the way to the beach house. I was just happy to be with Zan and happy he felt the same way.

As we approached the turn-off, I noticed that Zan was going pretty fast, and in fact he drove right past it. Looking up at him, I asked, "Where are we going?"

He smiled. "It's a surprise."

I should have known he had something planned since it was our anniversary.

We continued along the road a couple more minutes and he turned into the main entrance for the Castaway. Our beach house was on the grounds and belonged to the hotel, but we hadn't been inside the ultra-modern high rise that contained the main hotel.

I was confused for a moment, wondering if Zan had gotten us a room, but that didn't make sense. He must be taking us somewhere inside.

Glancing at our clothes, I wondered what he had in mind. "Ummm," I started, "we're still wearing our uniforms. Won't we be a little underdressed?"

He kissed my head. “We won’t have them on for long,” he said.

Now I was really confused. “Are we getting a room?”

Zan shrugged. “Kind of,” he said mysteriously.

We pulled up to the entrance and the valet came to take the car, but Zan made him wait until he got our bags from the back before handing over the keys.

Hefting the bags over his shoulder, he wrapped his arm around my waist and together we went into the hotel.

We got some strange looks as we entered the posh lobby, but I didn’t care. I was too curious about what we were doing.

I looked around, amazed at the expensive stores in the lobby; several clothing boutiques, two jewelers, a golf shop, a tennis shop, an art gallery, an upscale souvenir shop, a place that sold decorative things for houses, and even a Godiva chocolate shop.

Zan led me past the front desk and down a side hallway where we also walked past a barber shop, hair salon, cigar shop, a gourmet food and liquor store, and shoe shine stand.

It seemed that once you arrived, the hotel wanted to keep you there by offering everything you might want or need.

We walked past all of the shops and down to the end of the hall. There only seemed to be one door but I couldn’t imagine that was our destination and looked around for another possibility.

But Zan led me directly to the door and pulled it open so I could go in.

I stopped to give him a suspicious look. “A spa?”

He smiled. “I thought it might be nice for us both to get a little pampering on our vacation.”

“You’re coming too?” I asked surprised.

“Sure,” he said. “I signed us up for a couple’s session.”

Zan constantly surprised me. Not only did he do something thoughtful for me, but he wanted to participate. He wasn’t even worried that it might seem less than manly. And it made me love him even more.

Standing on tiptoes, I wrapped my arms around his neck and gave him a quick kiss. “It’s a perfect surprise. Thank you.”

We went inside and the attendant led us back to a room with two massage tables pushed together and two plush reclining chairs, and a spectacular view of the beach.

The attendant handed us each a folded robe. “The windows are tinted so you can see out, but no one can see in. So don’t worry about prying eyes. Just take your clothes off, slip into these. The masseuses will be in directly.”

After she left, I opened my robe to discover that it was really more of a large belted towel, but it was so soft and luxurious. Putting it aside, I went to Zan, reaching for the fastening on his jeans.

“What are you doing?” he asked with a smile.

“Helping you out of your clothes,” I said as I worked the buttons open.

He pulled his shirt over his head. “Oh,” he murmured. “I didn’t know this was part of the massage.”

“Well,” I said, explaining, “it is a couple’s massage, so I thought we should do everything together.” I hooked my two thumbs in the top of his boxers and pushed them and his jeans down revealing his thick erection. “Although,” I said, reaching out to stroke him, “I think we’ll have to wait to take care of this until after the massage.”

Kneeling in front of him, I lifted each of his feet, removing his boots and socks and stripping his clothes the rest of the way off. Impulsively, I closed my mouth over his rigid cock, sucking him hard for a moment before I let him slide out of my mouth.

Zan groaned, putting a hand to my shoulder, and I stood up, my eyes taking in every inch of his magnificent body. “Beautiful,” I said.

Smiling, he reached out and with a single movement pulled open the buttons of my uniform. They made a satisfying ripping sound, and he pushed it down my arms, letting it fall to the floor.

Brushing a palm over each breast, he made sure to stroke my nipples with his thumbs before undoing front fastening of my bra. When it was on the floor beside my uniform, he palmed my breasts again, teasing my nipples into hard points.

Then he suddenly knelt before me, quickly taking my breast into his mouth and licking my nipple.

I gasped, reaching for his shoulders and he took the opportunity to strip off my panties and shoes and socks.

I thought he was getting up, but he grasped my hips, pulling me to him as he dipped down and took a long lick across my clit. I shivered with desire and I swear my knees nearly went out from under me.

Looking up, he met my eyes. “Just a taste to hold me over,” he said with a wicked smile.

This time he did get up and I unfolded his towel to discover it was about half the size of mine. Of course it only needed to cover half of him. Wrapping it around his waist, it reached almost to his knees and I helped him fasten it. Meanwhile, he took the opportunity to stroke any part of my body he could reach.

When I had him secured in his towel, he reached for mine and enfolded me in it, using the excuse of trying to figure out how to tie it, to reach in and brush two fingers over my clit.

“I don’t know if I can keep my hands to myself,” he said fastening me in. “You are so damned sexy.”

I pressed myself against him. “At least wait until we’re alone or you will shock the poor masseuses.”

He grabbed my ass. “I don’t know how relaxing this will be with you being so close with so little on and I can’t do anything about it.”

We’d just gathered up our clothes when there was a knock at the door. I smiled realizing they would probably walk in on people doing all kinds of things in the room if they didn’t knock first.

I quickly said, “Come in,” so they wouldn’t think they were interrupting us.

I chuckled as Liz called out to the masseuses to come in. I knew exactly why she’d done it and I looked to see if she was blushing.

Her cheeks were a little pink, giving away that we’d been fooling around.

Even though she was covered by the towel from chest to mid-thigh, she still looked incredibly sexy to me. And I told Liz the truth that I would have a hard time keeping my hands off her.

My eyes went to the door as the two ladies entered. I’d requested older women so Liz wouldn’t have anything to be jealous about, and so I wouldn’t have to watch a man touching my Liz, even if it was in a therapeutic way.

The two women who entered were older than Liz’s mother and I smiled approvingly.

They motioned us to the recliners and we took a seat and they started to put some kind of blue goop on our faces. It was cool and tingled a bit and felt kind of nice, and looked over to see Liz smiling.

Another woman came in pushing a room service cart that held a plate of hors d’oeuvres and a bottle in a bucket of ice. “Caviar and sparkling cider,” she said.

Opening the cider, she poured and handed us each a glass and prepared two plates with caviar and sour cream on crackers and some large, ripe strawberries.

We ate and drank as the women massaged our scalps and faces, and I couldn’t help but notice how much Liz was enjoying the strawberries. She looked almost blissful.

Then they washed the blue stuff off us and took us over to the tables.

We laid down and I watched the women fold down Liz’s towel, exposing her smooth, creamy back, making me realize I had neglected it lately in our lovemaking. I had the urge to jump across to Liz’s table and straddle her as I kissed and licked every inch, making her shiver with desire.

Instead, I held her gaze as I reached out taking her hand, and brought it to my mouth, placing a soft kiss on her knuckles, and kept her hand in mine as they started the massage.

As I watched the woman work on Liz, I couldn’t help imagining it was my hands on her, giving her pleasure. I’d often massaged Liz to relax her when she was stressed from school, or as foreplay, and she’d done the same for me. I loved to have her hands on me whether we ended up making love or not.

The massage continued and I could see in her eyes that her whole body was relaxing, and occasionally she made small contented sounds. Once she even murmured, “Oh, that’s nice.”

I made a mental note of what the woman was doing to her so I could attempt to repeat it.

For an hour we were kneaded and rubbed and even though I wasn’t being turned on by the hands on me, it was definitely sensual to be taken to such a relaxed state with Liz right beside me.

And of course I always wanted her. And as soon as we were alone together, I intended to have her.

When the massage was finally over, Liz had a content, sleepy look on her face that was almost the same as the one she had after we made love. Almost.

I was ready to give her the real thing.

Liz’s masseuse helped her fix her towel and then we followed her to our next destination.

The woman took us to a small steam room with benches on three sides. It had enough space for six people to lay down, but I’d booked it just for the two of us so we could have some privacy.

We took a seat as the woman started the steam and the room filled quickly with hot, wet air. With a smile she went to the door, reminding us she’d be back in half an hour.

Plenty of time to have my way with Liz a few times.

As the door closed, separating us from the rest of the world, I reached for Liz, slipping my hand behind her head and bringing her to me for a kiss.

Our lips met, and with my other hand I went for the tie on Liz’s towel, but she suddenly slipped away from me, getting up.

I smiled at her. “Where are you going, angel?”

She went to the door and flicked the lock. “Just making sure we really have some privacy,” she said.

I expected her to come back to me, but instead she went to one of the benches on the side and bent down, putting her hands on it and causing her towel lift up so I could see the edge of her sweet ass.

For a moment I was confused, but she looked over her shoulder at me, “This towel isn’t exactly like my uniform, but I bet we could make the rest of your fantasy come true.”

Instantly I understood what she meant. She was talking about the fantasy I’d told her about yesterday as we drove to the beach house. I loved that she remembered, and I loved even more that she wanted to give it to me.

I couldn’t suppress a groan of pure desire as I went to her. Gripping her hips and held her as I pressed my rock-hard cock against her ass.

“Oh baby,” I whispered, licking her ear, “you are so damn sexy.”

Yes, I had a raging hard-on, but I intended to take a bit more time than the fantasy I’d related to Liz.

I started by wrapping an arm around her waist to hold her to me as I kissed the back of her neck. I alternated using my lips and tongue to taste her, raking my teeth gently over her shoulder.

With my free hand, I worked the top of her towel down to expose her breasts and more of her back, determined to fulfill my new resolution to worship the neglected area. Cupping one perfect breast, I lazily brushed my palm over her as I used my lips to work my way down her spine.

She arched into me, looking for each of my kisses as her sweet ass began to rock against my erection. I felt her nipple harden in the palm of my hand and switched to use my thumb to stroke over it.

She gasped and I felt the jolt of electricity that rushed through her, and worked my way back up her spine until I reached her neck. I kissed her hard, nipping and licking just where I know she loves It, and her entire body bowed to my lips.

I left her breast and let her feel me skim my hand down her body, parting her towel to find her clit. She gasped again when I touched her there and I knew she was anticipating me being inside her.

In the fantasy I’d told her yesterday, I played with her clit as I freed my cock and slid into her.

I released her waist to get my cock into position, but instead of entering her, I slid myself along her lower lips.

She moved her hips, trying to bring me inside, but I took hold of her waist again, controlling her. I kissed her neck near her ear and whispered, “Not yet, baby.”

I continued to kiss and lick her neck as I slowly stroked her clit, and I started to move my hips so my cock slid against her lower lips.

Liz moved with me, covering my hand around her waist with her own, her hips keeping the same rhythm I was setting, trying to bring me closer.

I kept this up for a few long minutes and I could feel her getting slicker by the moment. Her juices were coating her lower lips and my cock and I angled myself so I would part her lips and delve a bit deeper.

Once again Liz tried to grind against me and bring me inside, but I held her firmly around the waist and she could only move so far.

But I was getting desperate to be inside her too.

I leaned forward, pressing her against the bench so she couldn’t move, and drew back so my cock was right at the entrance of her sweet pussy. I pushed forward just a little so my tip was pressing into her, but not quite inside.

Her breath came in quick pants, anticipating what I was doing.

I held her tight, knowing how sensitive she was and that my cock would drive her crazy.

Returning to her neck, I started to kiss her hard as I slowly stroked my fingers over her clit. She arched into me, her body shivering as she tried to move against me. But I wouldn’t let her. It was my fantasy and I wasn’t going to let it end so quickly.

I sped up on her clit and let my teeth graze over her should blade. One of her hands tightened over my hand on her waist, and the other reached back, grasping my ass. “Please Zan,” she gasped. “I want you so much.”

I could hear the desperation in her voice and knew she was almost there. I rubbed her clit even harder and felt her body stiffening as the orgasm approached, and when I thought she was on the edge, I plunged into her.

She came immediately but I didn’t even let her get a breath. Still holding her hard against the bench, I pounded into her, setting a furious pace that she matched immediately.

Oh shit it felt so good to finally be inside her and I didn’t think I was going to be able to last long. I continued to rub her clit hard as I sank into her again and again.

“Zan!” she cried out, “Oh yes!”

At this angle I hit her G spot with every thrust and I knew she would quickly reach the edge. I felt her pussy throbbing around me, squeezing me and sped up even more.

“Shit, baby,” I groaned, “Fuck.”

She came a moment later and I sank deep inside her, letting myself explode, my hips pumping against her as I emptied myself.

I continued to hold her close, stroking her clit to draw out her pleasure and soothe her down. Her whole body was so boneless and satisfied and I smiled knowing I had done it to her.

I kissed and nuzzled her neck, “That was so good, angel,” I whispered. “Thank you for giving me my fantasy.”

Reaching back she cupped my cheek. “You give me so much, Zan, and I love being able to give you whatever small thing I can in return.”

I pulled out of her, so I could turn her and see her face.

“It’s not a small thing, angel,” I said, stroking her cheek. “You listen and remember what I want and try to give it to me. It shows me so clearly how much you love me.”

She smiled, “I love you more than anything and I just want you to be happy.”

I held her close, pressing my lips to her forehead. “And I love you, Liz.”

I helped her fix her towel and we sat together on one of the benches, arms wrapped around each other. I had no idea how much more time we had, but I was content to spend it with Liz in my arms.


The world is full of stories, and from time to time,
they permit themselves to be told - Prey

Image - The most comprehensive Roswell reference & archive
My Stories ~ My Roswell Store ~ My Roswell Archive


Check out Roswell Heaven!